Skip to main content

Full text of "This and that and the other"

See other formats


THIS  AND  THAT  AND 
THE  OTHER 


BY  THE   SAME   AUTHOR 
UNIFORM  WITH  THIS  VOLUME 

ON  NOTHING  AND  KINDRED  SUBJECTS 
ON  EVERYTHING 
ON  SOMETHING 

FIRST   AND   LAST 


THIS    AND    THAT    AND 
THE   OTHER 

BY 
H.   BELLOC 


METHUEN  &  CO.  LTD. 

36   ESSEX   STREET   W.G, 

LONDON 


First  Published  in  79/2 


TO 

EVAN   CHARTERIS 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

ON  ATHEISM  ......        i 

ON  FAME       ......        7 

ON  REST        .  .  ..          .  .  .       n 

ON  DISCOVERY          .  .  .16 

ON  INNS         .  .  .  .  .  .22 

ON  Rows       .  .  .  .  .  .32 

THE  PLEASANT  PLACE         .  .  .  .38 

ON  OMENS     .  .  .  .  .  -55 

THE  BOOK      ......      61 

THE  SERVANTS  OF  THE  RICH         .  .  -      73 

THE  JOKE      ......      80 

THE  SPY         ......      89 

THE  YOUNG  PEOPLE  .  .  .  -95 

ETHANDUNE    .  .  .  .  .  .     101 

THE  DEATH  OF  ROBERT  THE  STRONG      .  .107 

THE  CROOKED  STREETS      .  .  .  .116 

THE  PLACE  APART    .  .  .  .  .123 

THE  EBRO  PLAIN      .  .  .  .  .130 

THE  LITTLE  RIVER  .  .  .  .  -137 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 


I'AGE 


SOME  LETTERS  OF  SHAKESPEARE'S  TIME  .  .     144 

ON  ACQUAINTANCE  WITH  THE  GREAT       .  .154 

ON  LYING       .  .  .  .  .  .162 

THE  DUPE      .  .  .  .  .  .168 

THE  LOVE  OF  ENGLAND      .  .  .  .     173 

THE  STORM    .  .  .  .  .  .     177 

THE  VALLEY  .  .  .  .  .  .184 

A  CONVERSATION  IN  ANDORRA       .  .  .191 

PARIS  AND  THE  EAST  ....     201 

THE  HUMAN  CHARLATAN     ....     209 

THE  BARBARIANS       .....     219 

ON  KNOWING  THE  PAST      ....    228 

THE  HIGHER  CRITICISM      ....     238 

THE  FANATIC  .....     248 

A  LEADING  ARTICLE  ....     254 

THE  OBITUARY  NOTICE       ....     260 

THE  "MERRY  ROME"  COLUMN     .  .  .     266 

OPEN  LETTER  TO  A  YOUNG  PARASITE      .  .     273 

ON  DROPPING  ANCHOR  281 


' 


THIS  AND  THAT  AND 
THE  OTHER 

On  Atheism     ^^     ^>     ^^     ^y     ^y     ^> 

THE  Atheist  is  he  that  has  forgotten  God. 
He  that  denies  God  may  do  so  in  many 
innocent  ways,  and  is  an  Atheist  in  form,  but 
is  not  condemnable  as  such.  Thus  one  man 
will  reason  by  contradiction  that  there  can  be 
no  God.  If  there  were  a  God  (says  he),  how 
could  such  things  be  ?  This  man  has  not  read 
or  does  not  know  sufficient  to  his  purpose,  or 
is  not  wide  enough.  His  purpose  is  Truth,  so 
he  is  not  to  be  condemned.  Another  will  say, 
"  There  is  no  God,"  meaning,  "  There  is  none 
that  I  have  heard  called  God  "  :  as,  the  figure 
of  an  old  man  ;  some  vengeful  spirit ;  an 
absurdity  taught  him  by  fools  ;  and  so  forth. 
Another  also  will  say,  "  There  is  no  God,"  as 
he  would  say,  "  Thus  do  I  solve  this  riddle  !  " 
He  has  played  a  game,  coming  to  a  conclusion 
of  logic,  and  supposes  himself  right  by  the 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

rules  of  the  game.  Nor  is  he  more  to  be  con- 
demned than  one  who  shall  prove,  not  that 
God  is  not,  but  that  God  is,  by  similar  ways. 
For  though  this  last  man  proves  truth,  and 
that  first  man  falsehood,  yet  each  is  only  con- 
cerned with  proving,  and  not  with  making 
good  or  standing  up  for  the  Truth,  so  that  it 
shall  be  established.  Neither  would  found  in 
the  mind  something  unshakeable,  but  each 
would  rather  bring  a  process  to  its  conclusion 
for  neatness. 

We  call  that  man  Atheist  who,  thinking  or 
unthinking,  waking  or  sleeping,  knows  not 
God  ;  and  when  it  is  brought  to  him  that 
either  God  is  not  or  is,  would  act  as  though 
the  question  mattered  nothing.  Such  an 
Atheist  makes  nothing  of  God's  judgments 
nor  of  his  commands.  He  does  not  despise 
them  but  will  have  them  absent,  as  he  will 
have  God  absent  also.  Nor  is  he  a  rebel  but 
rather  an  absconder. 

Of  Atheism  you  may  see  that  it  is  proper 
to  a  society  and  not  to  a  man,  so  that  Atheists 
are  proper  to  an  Atheist  Commonwealth,  and 
this  because  we  find  God  in  mankind  or  lose 
him  there. 

Rousseau  would  have  no  Atheist  in  the 
Republic.  All  other  opinion  he  thought  toler- 


On  Atheism 

able,  but  this  intolerable  because  through  it 
was  loosened  every  civil  bond.  But  if  a 
Commonwealth  be  not  Atheist  no  Atheist  will 
be  within  it,  since  it  is  through  men  and  their 
society  that  one  man  admits  God.  No  one 
quite  lonely  could  understand  or  judge 
whether  of  God's  existence  or  of  much  lesser 
things.  A  man  quite  lonely  could  not  but 
die  long  before  he  was  a  man  grown.  He 
would  have  no  speech  or  reason.  Also  a  man 
Atheist  in  a  Commonwealth  truly  worshipping 
would  be  abhorrent  as  a  traitor  with  us  and 
would  stand  silent.  How,  then,  would 
Rousseau  not  tolerate  the  Atheist  in  his 
Republic,  seeing  that  if  his  Republic  were 
not  Atheist  no  Atheist  could  be  therein  ?  Of 
this  contradiction  the  solution  is  that  false 
doctrine  of  any  kind  is  partially  hidden  and 
striving  in  the  minds  of  men  before  one  man 
shall  become  its  spokesman.  Now  of  false 
doctrine  when  it  is  thus  blind  and  under 
water  nothing  can  be  either  tolerated  or  pro- 
scribed. The  ill-ease  of  it  is  felt  but  no 
magistrate  can  seize  it  anywhere.  But  when 
one  man  brings  it  up  to  reason  and  arms  it  with 
words,  then  has  it  been  born  (as  it  were)  into 
the  world,  and  can  be  tried  and  judged,  ac- 
cepted or  expelled. 

3 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

No  Commonwealth  has  long  stood  that  was 
Atheist,  yet  many  have  been  Atheist  a  little 
before  they  died  :  as  some  men  lose  the  savour 
of  meats,  and  the  colours  and  sounds  of  things 
also  a  little  before  they  die. 

A  Commonwealth  fallen  into  this  palsy  sees 
no  merit  in  God's  effect  of  Justice,  but  makes 
a  game  of  law.  In  peril,  as  in  battle  or  ship- 
wreck, each  man  will  save  himself.  In  com- 
merce man  will  cozen  man.  The  Common- 
wealth grown  Atheist  lets  the  larger  prey  upon 
the  less,  until  all  are  eaten  up. 

They  say  that  a  man  not  having  seen  salt 
or  knowing  that  such  a  thing  as  salt  might  be 
and  even  denying  that  salt  could  be  (since  he 
had  not  seen  it),  might  yet  very  livelily  taste 
the  saltness  of  the  sea.  So  it  is  with  men  who 
still  love  Justice,  though  they  have  lost 
Religion.  For  these  men  are  angered  by 
evil-doing,  and  will  risk  their  bodies  in  pity 
and  in  indignation.  They  therefore  truly 
serve  God  in  whose  essence  Justice  resides, 
and  of  whom  the  Effect  in  Society  is  Justice. 
But  what  shall  we  say  of  a  man  who  speaks 
of  salt  as  a  thing  well  known,  and  yet  finds 
no  division  between  his  well  and  the  water  of 
the  sea  ?  And  that  is  the  Atheist  case.  When 
men  of  a  mean  sinfulness  purchase  a  seat  of 
4 


On  Atheism 

judgment,  and  therein,  while  using  the  word 
"  God,"  care  nothing  for  right  but  consider 
the  advantage  of  their  aged  limbs  and  bellies, 
or  of  the  fellow  rich  they  drink  with,  then  they 
are  Atheist  indeed. 

That  Commonwealth  also  is  Atheist  in 
which  the  rulers  will  use  the  fear  of  God  for  a 
cheat,  hoping  thereby  to  make  foolish  men 
work  for  them,  or  give  up  their  goods,  or 
accept  insult  and  tyranny.  It  is  so  ordered 
that  this  trick  most  powerfully  slings  back 
upon  its  authors,  and  that  the  populace  are 
now  moved  at  last  not  by  empty  sentences 
which  have  God's  name  in  them,  but  by  lively 
devils.  In  the  end  of  such  cheats  the  rich 
men  who  so  lied  are  murdered  and  by  a  side 
wind  God  comes  to  his  own. 

One  came  to  a  Courtier  who  had  risen  high 
in  the  State  by  flattery  and  cowardice,  but 
who  had  a  keen  wit.  To  this  Courtier  he 
propounded  a  certain  scheme  which  would 
betray  the  Commonwealth,  and  this  the 
Courtier  agreed  to.  But  when  he  had  done 
so  he  said  :  "  Either  God  is  or  is  not.  If  he  is 
not,  why  then  we  have  chosen  well." 

This  instance  is  a  mark  and  Atheism  is 
judged  by  it.  For  if  God  is  not,  then  all 
falsehoods,  though  each  prove  the  rest  false, 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

are  each  true,  and  every  evil  is  its  own  good, 
and  there  is  confusion  everywhere.  But  if 
God  is,  then  the  world  can  stand.  Now  that 
the  world  does  stand  all  men  know  and  live 
by,  even  those  who,  not  in  a  form  of  words  but 
in  the  heart,  deny  its  Grand  Principle. 


On  Fame         ^^     ^>     ^^     «^y     ^>     *o 

FAME  'is  that  repute  among  men  which 
gives  us  pleasure.  It  needs  much  repe- 
tition, but  also  that  repetition  honourable.  Of 
all  things  desired  Fame  least  fulfils  the  desire 
for  it ;  for  if  Fame  is  to  be  very  great  a  man 
must  be  dead  before  it  is  more  than  a  shoot ; 
he  therefore  has  not  the  enjoyment  of  it  (as 
it  would  seem).  Again,  Fame  while  a  man  lives 
is  always  tarnished  by  falsehood  ;  for  since 
few  can  observe  him,  and  less  know  him,  he 
must  have  Fame  for  work  which  he  does  not 
do  and  forego  Fame  for  work  which  he  knows 
deserves  it. 

Fame  has  no  proper  ending  to  it,  when  it  is 
first  begun,  as  have  things  belonging  to  other 
appetites,  nor  is  any  man  satiated  with  it 
at  any  time.  Upon  the  contrary,  the  hunger 
after  it  will  lead  a  man  forward  madly  always 
to  some  sort  of  disaster,  whether  of  disappoint- 
ment in  the  soul,  or  of  open  dishonour. 

Fame  is  not  to  be  despised  or  trodden  under 
as  a  thing  not  to  be  sought,  for  no  man  is  free 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

of  the  desire  of  it,  nor  can  any  man  believe  that 
desire  to  be  an  imperfection  in  him  unless  he 
desire  at  the  same  time  something  greater  than 
Fame,  and  even  then  there  is  a  flavour  of 
Fame  certain  to  attach  to  his  achievement  in 
the  greater  thing.  No  one  can  say  of  Fame, 
"  I  contemn  it  "  ;  as  a  man  can  say  of  titles-, 
"  I  contemn  them."  Nor  can  any  man  say  of 
the  love  of  Fame,  "  This  is  a  thing  I  should  cast 
from  me  as  evil,"  as  a  man  may  say  of  lust 
when  it  is  inordinate,  that  is,  out  of  place. 
Nor  can  any  man  say  of  Fame,  "  It  is  a  little 
thing,"  for  if  he  says  that  he  is  less  or  more 
than  a  man. 

The  love  of  Fame  is  the  mobile  of  all  great 
work  in  which  also  man  is  in  the  image  of 
God,  who  not  only  created  but  took  pleasure 
in  what  he  did  and,  as  we  know,  is  satisfied  by 
praise  thereof. 

In  what  way,  then,  shall  men  treat  Fame  ? 
How  shall  they  seek  it,  or  hope  to  use  it  if 
obtained?  To  these  questions  it  is  best 
answered  that  a  man  should  have  for  Fame 
a  natural  appetite,  not  forced  nor  curiously 
entertained  ;  it  must  be  present  in  him  if  he 
would  do  noble  things.  Yet  if  he  makes  the 
Fame  of  those  things,  and  not  those  things 
themselves,  his  chief  business,  then  not  only 
8 


On  Fame 

will  he  pursue  Fame  to  his  hurt,  but  also  Fame 
will  miss  him.  Though  he  should  not  disregard 
it  yet  he  must  not  pursue  it  to  himself  too 
much,  but  he  will  rightly  make  of  it  in  diffi- 
cult times  a  great  consolation. 

When  Fame  comes  upon  a  man  well  before 
death  then  must  he  most  particularly  beware 
of  it,  for  is  it  then  most  dangerous.  Neither 
must  he,  having  achieved  it,  relax  effort  nor 
(a  much  greater  peril)  think  he  has  done  his 
work  because  some  Fame  now  attaches 
thereto. 

Some  say  that  after  a  man  has  died  the 
spreading  of  his  earthly  Fame  is  still  a  pleasure 
to  him  among  greater  scenes  :  but  this  is 
doubtful.  One  thing  is  certain,  Fame  is  en- 
joyable in  good  things  accomplished  ;  bitter, 
noisome  and  poisonous  in  all  other  things — 
whether  it  be  the  Fame  of  things  thought  to 
be  accomplished  but  not  accomplished,  or 
Fame  got  by  accident,  or  Fame  for  evil  things 
concealed  because  they  are  evil. 

The  judgment  of  Fame  is  this  :  That  many 
men  having  done  great  things  of  a  good  sort 
have  not  Fame.  And  that  many  men  have 
Fame  who  have  done  but  little  things  and 
most  of  them  evil.  The  virtue  of  Fame  is 
that  it  nourishes  endeavour.  The  peril  of 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Fame  is  that  it  leads  men  towards  itself,  and 
therefore  into  inanities  and  sheer  loss.  But 
Fame  has  a  fruit,  which  is  a  sort  of  satisfaction 
coming  from  our  communion  with  mankind. 

They  that  believe  they  deserve  Fame 
though  they  lack  it  may  be  consoled  in  this  : 
that  soon  they  shall  be  concerned  with  much 
more  lasting  things,  and  things  more  im- 
mediate and  more  true  :  just  as  a  man  who 
misses  some  entertainment  at  a  show  will 
console  himself  if  he  knows  that  shortly  he 
shall  meet  his  love.  They  that  have  Fame 
may  correct  its  extravagances  by  the  same 
token  :  remembering  that  shortly  they  will 
be  so  occupied  that  this  earthly  Fame  of 
theirs  will  seem  a  toy.  Old  men  know  this 
well. 


10 


On  Rest  ^^     ^>     -o>     ^>     ^^     ^>     xc^ 

REST  is  not  the  conclusion  of  labour  but 
the  recreation  of  power.  It  seems  a 
reward  because  it  fulfils  a  need  :  but  that 
need  being  filled,  Rest  is  but  an  extinction  and 
a  nothingness.  So  we  do  not  pray  for  Rest ; 
but  (in  a  just  religion)  we  pray  after  this  life 
for  refreshment,  light  and  peace — not  for 
Rest. 

Rest  is  only  for  a  little  while,  as  also  is 
labour  only  for  a  little  while  :  each  demand- 
ing the  other  as  a  supplement ;  yet  is  Rest 
in  some  intervals  a  necessary  ground  for 
seed,  and  without  Rest  to  protect  the  sprout- 
ing of  the  seed  no  good  thing  ever  grew. 

Of  many  follies  in  a  Commonwealth  concern- 
ing Rest  the  chief  is  that  Rest  is  not  needed  for 
all  effort  therein.  Thus  one  man  at  leisure  will 
obtain  work  of  another  for  many  days  without 
a  sufficiency  of  Rest  for  that  other  and  think 
to  profit  by  this.  So  he  may  :  but  he  profits 
singly,  and  when  many  rich  do  so  by  the 
poor  it  is  like  one  eating  his  own  flesh,  since 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

the  withdrawal  of  Rest  from  those  that  labour 
will  soon  eat  up  the  Commonwealth  itself. 

Much  that  men  do  with  most  anxiety  is  for 
the  establishment  of  Rest.  Wise  men  have 
often  ordered  gardens  carefully  for  years,  in 
order  to  enjoy  Rest  at  last.  Beds  also  are 
devised  best  when  they  give  the  deepest 
interval  of  repose  and  are  surrounded  by 
artifice  with  prolonged  silence  made  of  quiet 
strong  wood  and  well  curtained  from  the 
morning  light.  It  is  so  with  rooms  removed 
from  the  other  rooms  of  a  house,  and  with  days 
set  apart  from  labour,  and  with  certain  kinds 
of  companionship. 

Undoubtedly  the  regimen  of  Rest  for  men  is 
that  of  sleep,  and  sleep  is  a  sort  of  medicine  to 
Rest,  and  again  a  true  expression  of  it.  For 
though  these  two,  Rest  and  Sleep,  are  not 
the  same,  yet  without  sleep  no  man  can  think 
of  Rest,  nor  has  Rest  any  one  better  body  or 
way  of  being  than  this  thing  Sleep.  For  in 
Sleep  a  man  utterly  sinks  down  in  proportion 
as  it  is  deep  and  good  into  the  centre  of  things 
and  becomes  one  with  that  from  which  he 
came,  drawing  strength  not  only  by  negation 
from  repose,  but  in  some  way  positive  from 
the  being  of  his  mother  which  is  the  earth. 
Some  say  that  sleep  is  better  near  against  the 
12 


On  Rest 

ground  on  this  account,  and  all  men  know  that 
sleep  in  wild  places  and  without  cover  is  the 
surest  and  the  best.  Sleep  promises  waking 
as  Rest  does  a  renewal  of  power ;  and  the 
good  dreams  that  come  to  us  in  sleep  are 
a  proof  that  in  sleep  we  are  still  living. 

A  man  may  deny  himself  any  other  volup- 
tuousness but  not  Rest.  He  may  forego  wine 
or  flesh  or  anything  of  the  body,  and  music 
or  disputation,  or  anything  of  the  mind,  or 
love  itself,  or  even  companionship  ;  but  not 
Rest,  for  if  he  denies  himself  this  he  wastes 
himself  and  is  himself  no  longer.  Rest,  there- 
fore, is  a  necessary  intermittent  which  we 
must  have  both  for  soul  and  body,  and  is  the 
only  necessity  inherent  to  both  those  two 
so  long  as  those  two  are  bound  together  in  the 
matter  and  net  of  this  world.  For  food  is  a 
necessity  to  the  body  and  virtue  to  the  soul, 
but  Rest  to  one  and  to  the  other. 

There  is  no  picture  of  delight  in  which  we 
envy  other  men  so  much  as  when,  lacking 
Rest,  we  see  them  possessing  it ;  on  which 
occasions  we  call  out  unwisely  for  a  Perpetual 
Rest  and  for  the  cessation  of  all  endeavour. 
In  the  same  way  men  devise  a  lack  of  Rest 
for  a  special  torment,  and  none  can  long  sur- 
vive it. 

13 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Rest  and  innocence  are  good  fellows,  and 
Rest  is  easier  to  the  innocent  man.  The  wicked 
suffer  unrest  always  in  some  sort  on  account  of 
God's  presence  warning  them,  though  this  un- 
rest is  stronger  and  much  more  to  their  good 
if  men  also  warn  them  and  if  they  live 
among  such  fellows  in  their  commonwealth 
as  will  not  permit  their  wickedness  to  be 
hidden  or  to  go  unpunished. 

Rest  has  no  time,  and  in  its  perfection  must 
lose  all  mark  of  time.  So  a  man  sleeping 
deeply  knows  not  how  many  hours  have  passed 
since  he  fell  asleep  until  he  awake  again. 

There  are  many  good  accompaniments  for 
Rest,  slow  and  distant  music  which  at  last 
is  stiller  and  then  silent ;  the  scent  of  certain 
herbs  and  flowers  and  particularly  of  roses  ; 
clean  linen  ;  a  pure  clear  air  and  the  coming  of 
night.  To  all  these  things  prayer,  an  honour- 
able profession  and  a  preparation  of  the  mind 
are  in  general  a  great  aid,  and,  in  the  heat  of 
the  season,  cool  water  refreshed  with  essences. 
A  man  also  should  make  his  toilet  for  Rest 
if  he  would  have  it  full  and  thorough  and 
prepare  his  body  as  his  soul  for  a  relaxa- 
tion. He  does  well  also  in  the  last  passage  of 
his  mind  into  sleep  to  commend  himself  to  the 
care  of  God  ;  remembering  both  how  petty 
14 


On  Rest 

are  all  human  vexations  and  also  how  weather- 
cock they  are,  turning  now  a  face  of  terror  and 
then  in  a  moment  another  face  of  laughter  or 
of  insignificance.  Many  troubles  that  seem 
giants  at  evening  are  but  dwarfs  at  sunrise, 
and  some  most  terrific  prove  ghosts  which 
speed  off  with  the  broadening  of  the  day. 


On  Discovery  ^     ^>     -s>     ^     ^     *^ 

THERE  is  a  great  consolation  lying  all 
bottled  and  matured  for  those  who 
choose  to  take  it,  in  the  modern  world — and 
yet  how  few  turn  to  it  and  drink  the  bracing 
draught !  It  is  a  consolation  for  dust  and  fre- 
quency and  fatigue  and  despair — this  consola- 
tion is  the  Discovery  of  the  World. 

The  world  has  no  end  to  it.  You  can  dis- 
cover one  town  which  you  had  thought  well 
known,  or  one  quarter  of  the  town,  or  one 
house  in  the  quarter  of  the  town,  or  one  room 
in  that  house,  or  one  picture  in  that  room. 
The  avenues  of  discovery  open  out  infinite 
in  number  and  quite  a  little  distance  from 
their  centre  (which  is  yourself  and  your  local, 
tired,  repeated  experience),  these  avenues 
diverge  outwards  and  lead  to  the  most 
amazingly  different  things. 

You  can  take  some  place  of  which  you  have 
heard  so  often  and  in  so  vulgar  a  connota- 
tion that  you  could  wish  never  to  hear  of 
it  again,  and  coming  there  you  will  find  it 
16 


On  Discovery 

holding  you,  and  you  will  enjoy  many  happy 
surprises,  unveiling  things  you  could  not 
dream  were  there. 

How  much  more  true  is  it  not,  then,  that 
discovery  awaits  you  if  you  will  take  the 
least  little  step  off  the  high  road,  or  the  least 
little  exploration  into  the  past  of  a  place  you 
visit. 

Most  men  inhabiting  a  countryside  know 
nothing  of  its  aspect  even  quite  close  to  their 
homes,  save  as  it  is  seen  from  the  main  roads. 
If  they  will  but  cross  a  couple  of  fields  or  so, 
they  may  come,  for  the  first  time  in  many 
years  of  habitation,  upon  a  landscape  that 
seems  quite  new  and  a  sight  of  their  own  hills 
which  makes  them  look  like  the  hills  of  a 
strange  country. 

In  youth  we  all  know  this.  In  youth  and 
early  manhood  we  wonder  what  is  behind  some 
rise  of  land,  or  on  the  other  side  of  some  wood 
which  bounded  our  horizon  in  childhood.  Then 
comes  a  day  when  we  manfully  explore  the 
unknown  places  and  go  to  find  what  we  shall 
find. 

As  life  advances  we  imagine  that  all  this 
chance  of  discovery  has  been  taken  from  us 
by  our  increased  experience.  It  is  an  illusion. 
If  we  are  so  dull  it  is  we  that  have  changed 

2  I7 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

and  not  the  world  ;  and  what  is  more  we  can 
recover  from  that  dullness,  and  there  is  a 
simple  medicine  for  it,  which  is  to  repeat  the 
old  experiment :  to  go  out  and  see  what  we 
may  see. 

Some  will  grant  this  true  of  the  sudden  little 
new  discoveries  quite  close  to  home,  but  not 
of  travel.  Travel,  they  think,  must  always  be 
to-day  by  some  known  road  to  some  known 
place,  with  dust  upon  the  mind  at  the  setting 
out  and  at  the  coming  in.  It  is  a  great  error. 
You  can  choose  some  place  too  famous  in 
Europe  and  even  too  peopled  and  too  large, 
and  yet  make  the  most  ample  discoveries 
there. 

11  Oh,  but,"  a  man  will  say,  "  most  places 
have  been  so  written  of  that  one  knows  them 
already  long  before  seeing  them." 

No  :  one  does  nothing  of  the  kind.  Even 
the  pictured  and  the  storied  places  are  full 
enough  of  newness  if  one  will  but  shake  off 
routine  and  if  one  will  but  peer. 

Speak  to  five  men  of  some  place  which  they 
have  all  visited,  perhaps  together,  and  find 
out  what  each  noticed  most :  you  will  be 
amazed  at  the  five  different  impressions. 

Enter  by  some  new  entry  a  town  which 
hitherto  you  had  always  entered  by  one 
18 


On  Discovery 

fixed  way,  and  again  vary  your  entry,  and 
again,  and  you  will  see  a  new  town  every 
time. 

There  are  many,  many  thousand  English- 
men who  know  the  wonderful  sight  of  Rouen 
from  the  railway  bridge  below  the  town,  for 
that  lies  on  the  high  road  to  Paris,  and  there 
are  many  thousand,  though  not  so  many,  who 
know  Rouen  from  Bon-Secours.  There  are 
a  few  hundred  who  know  it  from  the  approach 
by  the  great  woods  to  the  North.  There 
arc  a  dozen  or  so  perhaps  who  have  come  in 
from  the  East,  walking  from  Picardy.  The 
great  town  lying  in  its  cup  of  hills  is  quite 
different  every  way. 

There  is  a  view  of  Naples  which  has  been 
photographed  and  printed  and  painted  until 
we  are  all  tired  of  it.  It  is  a  view  taken  from 
the  hill  which  makes  the  northern  horn  of  the 
Bay  ;  there  is  a  big  pine  tree  in  the  foreground 
and  Vesuvius  smoking  in  the  background,  and 
I  will  bargain  that  most  people  who  read  this 
have  seen  that  view  upon  a  postcard,  or  in 
a  shop  window,  and  that  a  good  many  of  them 
would  rightly  say  that  it  was  the  most  hack- 
neyed thing  in  Europe. 

Now  some  years  ago  I  had  occasion  to  go 
to  Naples,  a  town  I  had  always  avoided  for 
19 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

that  very  reason — that  one  heard  of  it  until 
one  was  tired  and  that  this  view  had  become 
like  last  year's  music-hall  tunes. 

I  went,  not  of  my  own  choice  but  because 
I  had  to  go,  and  when  I  got  there  I  made  as 
complete  a  discovery  as  ever  Columbus  made 
or  those  sailors  who  first  rounded  Africa  and 
found  the  Indian  Seas. 

Naples  was  utterly  unlike  anything  I  had 
imagined.  Vesuvius  was  not  a  cone  smoking 
upon  the  horizon — it  was  a  great  angry 
pyramid  toppling  right  above  me.  The  town 
was  not  a  lazy,  dirty  town  with  all  the  marks 
of  antiquity  and  none  of  energy.  It  was  alive 
with  commerce  and  all  the  evils  and  all  the 
good  of  commerce.  It  was  angrily  alive  ;  it 
was  like  a  wasp  nest. 

I  will  state  the  plain  truth  at  the  risk  of 
being  thought  paradoxical.  Naples  recalled 
to  me  an  American  seaboard  town  so  vividly 
that  I  could  have  thought  myself  upon  the 
Pacific.  I  could  have  gone  on  for  days  digging 
into  all  this  new  experience,  turning  it  over 
and  fructifying  it.  My  business  allowed  me 
not  twenty-four  hours,  but  the  vision  was  one 
I  shall  never  forget,  and  it  was  as  completely 
new  and  as  wholly  creative,  or  re-creative,  of 
the  mind,  as  is  that  land-fall  which  an  adven- 


On  Discovery 

turous  sailor  makes  when  he  finds  a  new  island 
at  dawn  upon  a  sea  not  yet  travelled. 

Every  one,  therefore,  should  go  out  to  dis- 
cover, five  miles  from  home,  or  five  hundred. 
Every  one  should  assure  himself  against  the 
cheating  tedium  which  books  and  maps  create 
in  us,  that  the  world  is  perpetually  new  :  and 
oddly  enough  it  is  not  a  matter  of  money. 


21 


On  Inns  ^^     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^^ 

HERE  am  I  sitting  in  an  Inn,  having 
gloomily  believed  not  half  an  hour  ago 
that  Inns  were  doomed  with  all  other  good 
things,  but  now  more  hopeful  and  catching 
avenues  of  escape  through  the  encircling 
decay. 

For  though  certainly  that  very  subtle  and 
final  expression  of  a  good  nation's  life,  the 
Inn,  is  in  peril,  yet  possibly  it  may  survive. 

This  Inn  which  surrounds  me  as  I  write  (the 
law  forbids  me  to  tell  its  name)  is  of  the  noblest 
in  South  England,  and  it  is  in  South  England 
that  the  chief  Inns  of  the  world  still  stand.  In 
the  hall  of  it,  as  you  come  in,  are  barrels  of 
cider  standing  upon  chairs.  The  woman  that 
keeps  this  Inn  is  real  and  kind.  She  receives 
you  so  that  you  are  glad  to  enter  the  house. 
She  takes  pleasure  in  her  life.  What  was  her 
beauty  her  daughter  now  inherits,  and  she 
serves  at  the  bar.  Her  son  is  strong  and  carries 
up  the  luggage,  The  whole  place  is  a  paradise, 
and  as  one  enters  that  hall  one  stands  hesitating 

22 


On  Inns 

whether  to  enjoy  its  full,  yet  remaining  delight, 
or  to  consider  the  peril  of  death  that  hangs 
to-day  over  all  good  things. 

Consider,  you  wanderers  (that  is  all  men, 
whatsoever,  for  not  one  of  you  can  rest),  what 
an  Inn  is,  and  see  if  it  should  not  rightly  raise 
both  great  fears  and  great  affection. 

An  Inn  is  of  the  nation  that  made  it.  If 
you  desire  a  proof  that  the  unity  of  Christen- 
dom is  not  to  be  achieved  save  through  a  dozen 
varying  nations,  each  of  a  hundred  varying 
counties  and  provinces  and  these  each  of 
several  countrysides  —  the  Inns  will  furnish 
you  with  that  proof. 

If  any  foolish  man  pretend  in  your  presence 
that  the  brotherhood  of  men  should  make  a 
decent  man  cosmopolitan,  reprove  his  error 
by  the  example  of  an  Inn. 

If  any  one  is  so  vile  as  to  maintain  in  your 
presence  that  one's  country  should  not  be 
loved  and  loyally  defended,  confound  so 
horrid  a  fool  by  the  very  vigorous  picture  of 
an  Inn.  And  if  he  impudently  says  that  some 
damned  Babylon  or  other  is  better  than  an  Inn, 
look  up  his  ancestry. 

For  the  truth  is  that  Inns  (may  God  pre- 
serve them,  and  of  the  few  remaining  breed, 
in  spite  of  peril,  a  host  of  new  Inns  for  our 

23 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

sons),  Inns,  Inns  are  the  mirror  and  at  the 
same  time  the  flower  of  a  people.  The  savour 
of  men  met  in  kindliness  and  in  a  homely  way 
for  years  and  years  comes  to  inhabit  all  their 
panels  (Inns  are  panelled)  and  lends  incense  to 
their  fires.  (Inns  have  not  radiators,  but 
fires.)  But  this  good  quintessence  and  distilla- 
tion of  comradeship  varies  from  country- 
side to  countryside  and  more  from  province 
to  province,  and  more  still  from  race  to  race 
and  from  realm  to  realm ;  just  as  speech 
differs  and  music  and  all  the  other  excellent 
fruits  of  Europe. 

Thus  there  is  an  Inn  at  Tout-de-suite- 
Tardets  which  the  Basques  made  for  them- 
selves and  offer  to  those  who  visit  their 
delightful  streams.  A  river  flows  under  its 
balcony,  tinkling  along  a  sheer  stone  wall, 
and  before  it,  high  against  the  sunset,  is 
a  wood  called  Tiger  Wood,  clothing  a  rocky 
peak  called  the  Peak  of  Eagles. 

Now  no  one  could  have  built  that  Inn  nor 
endowed  it  with  its  admirable  spirit,  save  the 
cleanly  but  incomprehensible  Basques.  There 
is  no  such  Inn  in  the  Bearnese  country,  nor 
any  among  the  Gascons. 

In  Falaise  the  Normans  very  slowly  and  by 
a  mellow  process  of  some  thousand  years 
24 


On  Inns 

have  engendered  an  Inn.  This  Inn,  I  think, 
is  so  good  that  you  will  with  difficulty  com- 
pare it  with  any  better  thing.  It  is  as  quiet 
as  a  tree  on  a  summer  night,  and  cooks  cray- 
fish in  an  admirable  way.  Yet  could  not 
these  Normans  have  built  that  Basque  Inn  ; 
and  a  man  that  would  merge  one  in  the  other 
and  so  drown  both  is  an  outlaw  and  to  be 
treated  as  such. 

But  these  Inns  of  South  England  (such  as 
still  stand  !) — what  can  be  said  in  proper  praise 
of  them  which  shall  give  their  smell  and 
colour  and  their  souls  ?  There  is  nothing  like 
them  in  Europe,  nor  anything  to  set  above 
them  in  all  the  world.  It  is  within  their  walls 
and  at  their  boards  that  one  knows  what 
South  England  once  did  in  the  world  and 
why.  If  it  is  gone  it  is  gone.  All  things  die 
at  last.  But  if  it  is  gone — why,  no  lover  of  it 
need  remain  to  drag  his  time  out  in  mourning 
it.  If  South  England  is  dead  it  is  better  to 
die  upon  its  grave. 

Whether  it  dies  in  our  time  or  no  you  may 
test  by  the  test  of  its  Inns.  If  they  may  not 
weather  the  chaos,  if  they  fail  to  round  the 
point  that  menaces  our  religion  and  our  very 
food,  our  humour  and  our  prime  affections — 
why,  then,  South  England  has  gone  too.  If, 
25 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

if  (I  hardly  dare  to  write  such  a  challenge);  if 
the  Inns  hold  out  a  little  time  longer — 
why,  then,  South  England  will  have  turned 
the  corner  and  Europe  can  breathe  again. 
Never  mind  her  extravagances,  her  follies  or 
her  sins.  Next  time  you  see  her  from  a  hill, 
pray  for  South  England.  For  if  she  dies,  you 
die.  And  as  a  symptom  of  her  malady  (some 
would  say  of  her  death-throes)  carefully 
watch  her  Inns. 

Of  the  enemies  of  Inns,  as  of  rich  men,  dull 
men,  blind  men,  weak-stomached  men  and 
men  false  to  themselves,  I  do  not  speak  :  but 
of  their  effect.  Why  such  blighting  men  are 
nowadays  so  powerful  and  why  God  has  given 
them  a  brief  moment  of  pride  it  is  not  for 
us  to  know.  It  is  hidden  among  the  secret 
things  of  this  life.  But  that  they  are  powerful 
all  men,  lovers  of  Inns,  that  is,  lovers  of  right 
living,  know  well  enough  and  bitterly  de- 
plore. The  effect  of  their  power  concerns  us. 
It  is  like  a  wasting  of  our  own  flesh,  a  whiten- 
ing of  our  own  blood. 

Thus  there  is  the  destruction  of  an  Inn  by 
gluttony  of  an  evil  sort — though  to  say  so 
sounds  absurd,  for  one  would  imagine  that 
gluttony  should  be  proper  to  Inns.  And  so 
it  is,  when  it  is  your  true  gluttony  of  old,  the 
26 


On  Inns 

gluttony  of  our  fathers  made  famous  in 
English  letters  by  the  song  which  begins  : 

I  am  not  a  glutton 
But  I  do  like  pie. 

But  evil  gluttony,  which  may  also  be  called 
the  gluttony  of  devils,  is  another  matter.  It 
flies  to  liquor  as  to  a  drug  ;  it  is  ashamed  of 
itself  ;  it  swallows  a  glass  behind  a  screen  and 
hides.  There  is  no  companionship  with  it.  It 
is  an  abomination,  and  this  abomination  has 
the  power  to  destroy  a  Christian  Inn  and  to 
substitute  for  it,  first  a  gin-palace,  and  then, 
in  reaction  against  that,  the  very  horrible 
house  where  they  sell  only  tea  and  coffee  and 
bubbly  waters  that  bite  and  sting  both  in  the 
mouth  and  in  the  stomach.  These  places  are 
hotbeds  of  despair,  and  suicides  have  passed 
their  last  hours  on  earth  consuming  slops 
therein  alone. 

Thus,  again,  a  sad  enemy  of  Inns  is  luxury. 
The  rich  will  have  their  special  habitations  in 
a  town  so  cut  off  from  ordinary  human  beings 
that  no  Inn  may  be  built  in  their  neighbour- 
hood. In  which  connection  I  greatly  praise 
that  little  colony  of  the  rich  which  is  settled 
on  the  western  side  of  Berkeley  Square,  in 
Lansdowne  House,  and  all  around  the  eastern 
27 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

parts  of  Charles  Street,  for  they  have  per- 
mitted to  be  established  in  their  midst  the 
"  Running  Footman,"  and  this  will  count 
in  the  scale  when  their  detestable  vices  are 
weighed  upon  the  Day  of  Judgment,  upon 
which  day,  you  must  know,  vices  are  not  put 
into  the  scale  gently  and  carefully  so  as  to 
give  you  fair  measure,  but  are  banged  down 
with  enormous  force  by  strong  and  maleficent 
demons. 

Then,  again,  a  very  subtle  enemy  of  Inns 
is  poverty,  when  it  is  pushed  to  inhuman 
limits,  and  you  will  note  especially  in  the 
dreadful  great  towns  of  the  North,  more  than 
one  ancient  house  which  was  once  honourable 
and  where  Mr.  Pickwick  might  very  well  have 
stayed,  now  turned  ramshackle  and  dilapi- 
dated and  abandoned,  slattern,  draggle-tail, 
a  blotch,  until  the  yet  beastlier  reformers 
come  and  pull  it  down  to  make  an  open  space 
wherein  the  stunted  children  may  play. 

Thus,  again,  you  will  have  the  pulling  down 
of  an  Inn  and  the  setting  up  of  an  Hotel  built 
of  iron  and  mud,  or  ferro-concrcte.  This  is 
murder. 

Let  me  not  be  misunderstood.  Many  an 
honest  Inn  calls  itself  an  hotel.  I  have  no 
quarrel  with  that,  nor  has  any  traveller  I 
28 


On  Inns 

think.     It  is  a  title.     Some  few  blighted  and 
accursed    hotels    call    themselves    "  Inns " 
a  foul  snobbism,  a  nasty  trick  of  words  pre- 
tending to  create  realities. 

No,  it  is  when  the  thing  is  really  done,  not 
when  the  name  is  changed,  that  murder  calls 
out  to  God  for  vengeance. 

I  knew  an  Inn  in  South  England,  when  I 
was  a  boy,  that  stood  on  the  fringe  of  a  larch 
wood,  upon  a  great  high  road.  Here  when 
the  springtime  came  and  I  went  off  to  see  the 
world  I  used  to  meet  with  carters  and  with 
travelling  men,  also  keepers  and  men  who  bred 
horses  and  sold  them,  and  sometimes  with 
sailors  padding  the  hoof  between  port  and 
port.  These  men  would  tell  me  a  thousand 
things.  The  larch  trees  were  pleasant  in  their 
new  colour ;  the  woods  alive  with  birds  and 
the  great  high  road  was,  in  those  days, 
deserted  :  for  high  bicycles  were  very  rare, 
low  bicycles  were  not  invented,  the  rich  went 
by  train  in  those  days ;  only  carts  and 
caravans  and  men  with  horses  used  the 
leisurely  surface  of  the  way. 

Now  that  good  Inn  has  gone.     I  was  in  it 

some  five  years  ago,  marvelling  that  it  had 

changed  so  little,   though  motor  things  and 

money-changers  went  howling  by  in  a  stream 

29 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

and  though  there  were  now  no  poachers  or 
gipsies  or  forestmen  to  speak  to,  when  a  too 
smart  young  man  came  in  with  two  assistants 
and  they  began  measuring,  calculating,  two- 
foot-ruling  and  jotting.  This  was  the  plot. 
Next  came  the  deed.  For  in  another  year, 
when  the  Spring  burst  and  I  passed  by,  what 
should  I  see  in  the  place  of  my  Inn,  my  Inn 
of  youth,  my  Inn  of  memories,  my  Inn  of  trees, 
but  a  damnable  stack  of  iron  with  men  fitting 
a  thin  shell  of  bricks  to  it  like  a  skin.  Next 
year  the  monster  was  alive  and  made.  The 
old  name  (call  it  the  Jolly)  was  flaunting  on  a 
vulgar  signboard  swing  in  cast-iron  tracing  to 
imitate  forged  work.  The  shell  of  bricks  was 
cast  with  sham  white  as  for  half-timber  work. 
The  sham-white  was  patterned  with  sham 
timbers  of  baltic  deal,  stained  dark,  with  pins 
of  wood  stuck  in :  like  Cheshire,  not  like 
home.  Wrong  lattice  insulted  the  windows — 
and  inside  there  were  three  bars.  At  the  door 
stood  an  Evil  Spirit,  and  within  every  room 
upstairs  and  down  other  devils,  his  servants, 
resided. 

It  is  no  light  thing  that  such  things  should 
be  done  and  that  we  cannot  prevent  them. 

From  the  towns  all  Inns  have  been  driven  : 
from  the  villages  most.  No  conscious  efforts, 
30 


On  Inns 

no  Bond  Street  nastiness  of  false  conservation, 
will  save  the  beloved  roofs.  Change  your 
hearts  or  you  will  lose  your  Inns  and  you  will 
deserve  to  have  lost  them.  But  when  you 
have  lost  your  Inns  drown  your  empty  selves, 
for  you  will  have  lost  the  last  of  England. 


On  Rows 

THE  HON.  MEMBER  :  Mr.  Speaker,  Mr. 
Speaker!  Is  the  Hon.  Member  in  order  in 
calling  me  an  insolent  swine  ? 

(See  Hansard  passim) 

A  DISTINGUISHED  literary  man  has 
composed  and  perhaps  will  shortly 
publish  a  valuable  poem  the  refrain  of  which 
is  "  I  like  the  sound  of  broken  glass." 

This  concrete  instance  admirably  illustrates 
one  of  the  most  profound  of  human  appetites  : 
indeed,  an  appetite  which,  to  the  male  half 
of  humanity,  is  more  than  an  appetite  and  is, 
rather,  a  necessity  :  the  appetite  for  rows. 

It  has  been  remarked  by  authorities  so  dis- 
tant and  distinct,  yet  each  so  commanding,  as 
Aristotle  and  Confucius,  that  words  lose  their 
meanings  in  the  decline  of  a  State. 

Absolutely  purposeless  phrases  go  the 
rounds,  are  mechanically  repeated ;  some- 
times there  is  an  attempt  by  the  less  lively 
citizens  to  act  upon  such  phrases  when  Society 
32 


On  Rows 

is  diseased  !  And  so  to-day  you  have  the 
suburban  fool  who  denounces  the  row.  Some- 
times he  calls  it  ungentlemanly — that  is, 
unsuitable  to  the  wealthy  male.  If  he  says 
that  he  simply  cannot  know  what  he  is  talking 
about. 

If  there  is  one  class  in  the  community  which 
has  made  more  rows  than  another  it  is  the 
young  male  of  the  wealthier  classes,  from 
Alcibiades  to  my  Lord  Tit-up.  When  men 
are  well  fed,  good-natured,  fairly  innocent  (as 
are  our  youth),  then  rows  are  their  meat  and 
drink.  Nay,  the  younger  males  of  the  gentry 
have  such  a  craving  and  necessity  for  a  row 
that  they  may  be  observed  at  the  universities 
of  this  country  making  rows  continually  with- 
out any  sort  of  object  or  goal  attached  to  such 
rows. 

Sometimes  he  does  not  call  it  ungentle- 
manly,  but  points  out  that  a  row  is  of  no 
effect,  by  which  he  means  that  there  is  no 
money  in  it.  That  is  true,  neither  is  there 
money  in  drinking,  or  breathing,  or  sleeping, 
but  they  are  all  very  necessary  things.  Some- 
times the  row  is  denounced  by  the  suburban 
gentleman  as  unchristian ;  but  that  is 
because  he  knows  nothing  about  human 
history  or  the  Faith,  and  plasters  the  phrase 
3  33 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

down  as  a  label  without  consideration.  The 
whole  history  of  Christendom  is  one  great  row. 
From  time  to  time  the  Christians  would  leap 
up  and  swarm  like  bees,  making  the  most 
hideous  noise  and  pouring  out  by  millions 
to  whang  in  their  Christianity  for  as  long  as 
it  could  be  borne  upon  the  vile  persons  of  the 
infidel.  More  commonly  the  Christians  would 
vent  their  happy  rage  one  against  the  other. 

The  row  is  better  fun  when  it  is  played 
according  to  rule  :  it  sounds  paradoxical,  and 
your  superficial  man  might  conceive  that  the 
essence  of  a  row  was  anarchy.  If  he  did  he 
would  be  quite  wrong  ;  a  row  being  a  male 
thing  at  once  demands  all  sorts  of  rules  and 
complications.  Otherwise  it  would  be  no  fun. 
Take,  for  instance,  the  oldest  and  most  solid 
of  our  national  rows — the  House  of  Commons 
row.  Everybody  knows  how  it  is  done  and 
everybody  surely  knows  that  very  special 
rules  are  observed.  For  instance,  there  is  the 
word  "  traitor."  That  is  in  order.  It  was 
decided  long  ago,  when  Mr.  Joseph  Chamber- 
lain, of  Birmingham,  called  Mr.  Dillon  a 
traitor.  But  I  have  heard  with  my  own  ears 
the  word  "  party-hack  "  ruled  out.  It  is  not 
allowed. 

By  a  very  interesting  decision  of  the  Chair, 
34 


On  Rows 

pointing  is  ruled  out  also.  If  a  member  of  the 
House  suddenly  thrusts  out  his  arm  with  a  long 
forefinger  at  the  end  of  it  and  directs  this  in- 
strument towards  some  other  member,  the 
Chair  has  decided  the  gesture  to  be  out  of 
order.  It  is,  as  another  member  of  the 
Chamberlain  family  has  said,  "  No  class." 
Throwing  things  is  absolutely  barred.  Nor 
may  you  now  imitate  the  noise  of  animals  in 
the  chamber  itself.  This  last  is  a  recent 
decision,  or  rather  it  is  an  example  of  an  old 
practice  falling  into  desuetude.  The  last 
time  a  characteristic  animal  cry  was  heard  in 
the  House  of  Commons  was  when  a  very 
distinguished  lawyer,  later  Lord  Chief  Justice 
of  England,  gave  an  excellent  rendering  of  a 
cock-crow  behind  the  Speaker's  chair  during 
a  difference  of  opinion  upon  the  matter  of 
Home  Rule — but  this  was  more  than  twenty 
years  ago. 

It  is  a  curious  thing  that  Englishmen  no 
longer  sing  during  their  rows.  The  fine  song 
about  the  House  of  Lords  which  had  a  curse 
in  it  and  was  sung  some  months  ago  by  two 
drunken  men  in  Pall  Mall  to  the  lasting 
pleasure  of  the  clubs,  would  come  in  very 
well  at  this  juncture ;  or  that  other  old 
political  song  now  forgotten,  the  chorus  of 
35 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

which  is  (if  my  memory  serves  me),  "  Bow 
wow  wow  !  " 

No  one  has  seized  the  appetite  for  a  row 
more  fully  than  the  ladies  who  demand  the 
suffrage.  The  "  disgraceful  scenes  "  and  "  un- 
womanly conduct  "  which  we  have  all  heard 
officially  denounced,  were  certainly  odd,  pro- 
ceeding as  they  did  from  great  groups  of 
middle-class  women  as  unsuited  to  exercises 
of  this  sort  as  a  cow  would  be  to  following 
hounds,  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  men 
enjoyed  it  hugely.  It  had  all  the  fun  of  a 
good  football  scrimmage  about  it,  except  when 
they  scratched.  And  to  their  honour  be  it 
said  they  did  not  stab  with  those  murderous 
long  pins  about  which  the  Americans  make 
so  many  jokes. 

Before  leaving  this  fascinating  subject  of 
rows,  I  will  draw  up  for  the  warning  of  the 
reader  a  list  of  those  to  whom  rows  are  ab- 
horrent. Luckily  they  are  few.  Money- 
lenders dislike  rows ;  political  wire-pullers 
dislike  rows  ;  very  tired  men  recovering  from 
fevers  must  be  put  in  the  same  category,  and, 
finally,  oddly  enough,  newspaper  proprietors. 

Why  on  earth  this  last  little  band — there 
are  not  a  couple  of  dozen  of  them  that  count 
in  the  country — should  have  such  a  feature  in 
36 


On  Rows 

common,  Heaven  only  knows,  but  they  most 
undoubtedly  have ;  and  they  compel  their 
unfortunate  employees  to  write  on  the  subject 
of  rows  most  amazing  and  incomprehensible 
nonsense.  There  is  no  accounting  for  tastes  ! 


37 


The  Pleasant  Place 

A  GENTLEMAN  of  my  acquaintance  came 
•**>  to  me  the  other  day  for  sympathy.  .  .  . 
But  first  I  must  describe  him  : — 

He  is  a  man  of  careful,  not  neat,  dress  :  I 
would  call  it  sober  rather  than  neat.  He  is 
always  clean-shaven  and  his  scanty  hair  is 
kept  short-cut.  He  is  occupied  in  letters  ; 
he  is,  to  put  it  bluntly,  a  literatoor ;  none  the 
less  he  is  possessed  of  scholarship  and  is  a 
minor  authority  upon  English  pottery. 

He  is  a  very  good  writer  of  verse  ;  he  is  not 
exactly  a  poet,  but  still,  his  verse  is  remark- 
able. Two  of  his  pieces  have  been  publicly 
praised  by  political  peers  and  at  least  half  a 
dozen  of  them  have  been  praised  in  private 
by  the  ladies  of  that  world.  He  is  a  man 
fifty-four  years  of  age,  and,  if  I  may  say  so 
without  betraying  him,  a  little  disappointed. 

He  came  to  me,  I  say,  for  sympathy.  I  was 
sitting  in  my  study  watching  the  pouring 
rain  falling  upon  the  already  soaked  and 
drenched  and  drowned  clay  lands  of  my 
county.  The  leafless  trees  (which  are  in  our 
38 


The  Pleasant  Place 

part  of  a  low  but  thick  sort)  were  standing 
against  a  dead  grey  sky  with  a  sort  of  ghost 
of  movement  in  it,  when  he  came  in,  opened 
his  umbrella  carefully  so  that  it  might  not 
drip,  and  left  it  in  the  stone-floored  passage — 
which  is,  to  be  accurate,  six  hundred  years 
old — kicked  off  his  galoshes  and  begged  my 
hospitality ;  also  (let  me  say  it  for  the  third 
time)  my  sympathy. 

He  said  he  had  suffered  greatly  and  that 
he  desired  to  tell  me  the  whole  tale.  I  was 
very  willing  and  his  tale  was  this  : 

It  seems  that  my  friend  (according  to  his 
account)  found  himself  recently  in  a  country 
of  a  very  delightful  character. 

This  country  lay  up  and  heavenly  upon  a 
sort  of  table-land.  One  went  up  a  road  which 
led  continually  higher  and  higher  through  the 
ravines  of  the  mountains,  until,  passing 
through  a  natural  gate  of  rock,  one  saw  before 
one  a  wide  plain  bounded  upon  the  further 
side  by  the  highest  crests  of  the  range. 
Through  this  upland  plain  ran  a  broad  and 
noble  river  whose  reaches  he  could  see  in 
glimpses  for  miles,  and  upon  the  further 
bank  of  it  in  a  direction  opposite  that  which 
the  gate  of  rock  regarded,  was  a  very  delight- 
ful city. 

39 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

The  walls  of  this  city  were  old  in  their 
texture,  venerable  and  majestic  in  their  lines. 
Within  their  circumference  could  be  dis- 
cerned sacred  buildings  of  a  similar  antiquity, 
but  also  modern  and  convenient  houses  of  a 
kind  which  my  friend  had  not  come  across 
before,  but  which  were  evidently  suited  to  the 
genial,  sunlit  climate,  as  also  to  the  habits 
of  leisured  men.  Their  roofs  were  flat,  covered 
in  places  by  awnings,  in  other  places  by  tiled 
verandas,  and  these  roofs  were  often  disposed 
in  the  form  of  little  gardens. 

Trees  were  numerous  in  the  city  and  showed 
their  tops  above  the  lower  buildings,  while  the 
lines  of  their  foliage  indicated  the  direction  of 
the  streets. 

My  friend  was  passing  down  the  road  which 
led  to  this  plain — and  as  it  descended  it  took 
on  an  ampler  and  more  majestic  character — 
when  he  came  upon  a  traveller  who  appeared 
to  be  walking  in  the  direction  of  the  town. 

This  traveller  asked  him  courteously  in  the 
English  tongue  whether  he  were  bound  for  the 
city.  My  friend  was  constrained  to  reply  that 
he  could  not  pretend  to  any  definite  plan, 
but  certainly  the  prospect  all  round  him  was 
so  pleasant  and  the  aspect  of  the  town  so  in- 
viting, that  he  would  rather  visit  the  capital 
40 


The  Pleasant  Place 

of  this  delightful  land  at  once  than  linger  in 
its  outskirts. 

"  Come  with  me,  then,"  said  the  Traveller, 
"  and  if  I  may  make  so  bold  upon  so  short 
an  acquaintance,  accept  my  hospitality.  I 
have  a  good  house  upon  the  wall  of  the  town 
and  my  rank  among  the  citizens  of  it  is  that 
of  a  merchant ; — I  am  glad  to  say  a  prosperous 
one." 

He  spoke  without  affectation  and  with  so 
much  kindness,  that  my  friend  was  ravished 
to  discover  such  a  companion,  and  they  pro- 
ceeded in  leisurely  company  over  the  few 
miles  that  separated  them  from  their  goal. 

The  road  was  now  paved  in  every  part 
with  small  square  slabs,  quite  smooth  and 
apparently  constructed  of  some  sort  of 
marble.  Upon  either  side  there  ran  canalized 
in  the  shining  stone  a  little  stream  of  per- 
fectly clear  water.  From  time  to  time  they 
would  pass  a  lovely  shrine  or  statue  which  the 
country  people  had  adorned  with  garlands. 
As  they  approached  the  city  they  discovered 
a  noble  bridge  in  the  manner,  my  friend  be- 
lieved, of  the  Italian  Renaissance,  with  strong 
elliptical  arches  and  built,  like  all  the  rest  of 
the  way,  of  marble,  while  the  balustrade 
upon  either  side  of  it  was  so  disposed  in 
41 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

short  symmetrical  columns  as  to  be  particu- 
larly grateful  to  the  eye.  Over  this  bridge 
there  went  to  and  fro  a  great  concourse  of 
people,  all  smiling,  eager,  happy  and  busy, 
largely  acquainted,  apparently,  each  with 
the  others,  nodding,  exchanging  news,  and 
in  a  word  forming  a  most  blessed  company. 

As  they  entered  the  city  my  friend's  com- 
panion, who  had  talked  of  many  things  upon 
their  way  and  had  seemed  to  unite  the  most 
perfect  courtesy  and  modesty  with  the  widest 
knowledge,  asked  him  whether  there  was  any 
food  or  drink  to  which  he  was  particularly 
attached. 

"  For,"  said  he,  "I  make  a  point  whenever 
I  entertain  a  guest — and  that,"  he  put  in 
with  a  laugh,  "  is,  I  am  glad  to  say,  a  thing 
that  happens  frequently — I  make  a  point,  I 
say,  of  asking  him  what  he  really  prefers.  It 
makes  such  a  difference  !  " 

My  friend  began  his  reply  with  those  con- 
ventional phrases  to  which  we  are  all  accus- 
tomed, "That  he  would  be  only  too  happy 
to  take  whatever  was  set  before  him,"  '  That 
the  prospect  of  his  hospitality  was  a  sufficient 
guarantee  of  his  satisfaction,"  and  so  forth  : 
but  his  host  would  take  no  denial. 

"  No,  no  !  "  said  he.  "  Do  please  say  just 
42 


The  Pleasant  Place 

what  you  prefer  !  It  is  so  easy  to  arrange — 
if  you  only  knew  !  .  .  .  Come,  I  know  the 
place  better  than  you,"  he  added,  smiling 
again  ;  "  you  have  no  conception  of  its  re- 
sources. Pray  tell  me  quite  simply  before 
we  leave  this  street  " — for  they  were  now  in 
a  street  of  sumptuous  and  well-appointed 
shops — "  exactly  what  shall  be  commissioned." 

Moved  by  I  know  not  what  freedom  of  ex- 
pression, and  expansive  in  a  degree  which  he 
had  never  yet  known,  my  friend  smiled  back 
and  said  :  "  Well,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  some 
such  meal  as  this  would  appeal  to  me  :  First 
two  dozen  green-bearded  oysters  of  the 
Arcachon  kind,  opened  upon  the  deep  shell 
with  all  their  juices  preserved,  and  each 
exquisitely  cleaned.  These  set  upon  pounded 
ice  and  served  in  that  sort  of  dish  which  is 
contrived  for  each  oyster  to  repose  in  its  own 
little  recess  with  a  sort  of  side  arrangement  for 
the  reception  of  the  empty  shells." 

His  host  nodded  gravely,  as  one  who  takes 
in  all  that  is  said  to  him. 

"  Next,"  said  my  friend,  in  an  enthusiastic 
manner,  "  real  and  good  Russian  caviare, 
cold  but  not  frozen,  and  so  touched  with 
lemon — only  just  so  touched — as  to  be  perfect. 
With  this  I  think  a  little  of  the  wine  called 
43 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Barsac  should  be  drunk,  and  that  cooled  to 
about  thirty  -  eight  degrees  —  (Fahrenheit). 
After  this  a  True  Bouillon,  and  by  a  True 
Bouillon,"  said  my  friend  with  earnestness, 
14 1  mean  a  Bouillon  that  has  long  simmered 
in  the  pot  and  has  been  properly  skimmed, 
and  has  been  seasoned  not  only  with  the 
customary  herbs  but  also  with  a  suspicion 
of  carrot  and  of  onion,  and  a  mere  breath 
of  tarragon." 

"Right!"  said  his  host.  "Right!" 
nodding  with  real  appreciation. 

"  And  next,"  said  my  friend,  halting  in  the 
street  to  continue  his  list,  "  I  think  there 
should  be  eggs." 

"  Right,"  said  his  host  once  more  ap- 
provingly ;  "  and  shall  we  say— 

"  No,"  interrupted  my  friend  eagerly,  "  let 
me  speak.  Eggs  sur-le-plat,  frizzled  to  the 
exact  degree." 

"  Just  what  I  was  about  to  suggest," 
answered  his  delighted  entertainer ;  "  and 
black  pepper,  I  hope,  ground  large  upon  them 
in  fresh  granules  from  a  proper  wooden  mill." 

"  Yes  !  Yes  !  "  said  my  friend,  now  lyric, 
"  and  with  sea  salt  in  large  crystals." 

On  saying  which  both  of  them  fell  into  a  sort 
of  ecstasy  which  my  friend  broke  by  adding : 


The  Pleasant  Place 

"  Something  quite  light  to  follow  .  .  . 
preferably  a  sugar-cured  Ham  braised  in 
white  wine.  Then,  I  think,  spinach,  not  with 
the  ham  but  after  it ;  and  that  spinach 
cooked  perfectly  dry.  We  will  conclude  with 
some  of  the  cheese  called  Brie.  And  for  wine 
during  all  these  latter  courses  we  will  drink 
the  wine  of  Chinon  :  Chinon  Grille.  What 
they  call,"  he  added  slyly,  "  the  Fausse 
maigre ;  for  it  is  a  wine  thin  at  sight  but  full 
in  the  drinking  of  it." 

"  Good  !  Excellent !  "  said  his  host,  clap^ 
ping  his  hands  together  once  with  a  gesture  of 
finality.  "  And  then  after  the  lot  you  shall 
have  coffee." 

"  Yes,  coffee  roasted  during  the  meal  and 
ground  immediately  before  its  concoction. 
And  for  liqueur  ..." 

My  friend  was  suddenly  taken  with  a  little 
doubt.  "  I  dare  not  ask,"  said  he,  "  for  the 
liqueur  called  Aquebus  ?  Once  only  did  I 
taste  it.  A  monk  gave  it  me  on  Christmas 
Eve  four  years  ago  and  I  think  it  is  not 
known  !  " 

"  Oh,  ask  for  it  by  all  means  !  "  said  his 
host.  "  Why,  we  know  it  and  love  it  in  this 
place  as  though  it  were  a  member  of  the 
family  !  " 

45 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

My  friend  could  hardly  believe  his  ears  on 
hearing  such  things,  and  said  nothing  of 
cigars.  But  to  his  astonishment  his  host, 
putting  his  left  hand  on  my  friend's  shoulder, 
looked  him  full  in  the  face  and  said  : 

"  And  now  shall  /  tell  you  about 
cigars  ?  " 

"  I  confess  they  were  in  my  mind,"  said 
my  friend. 

"  Why  then,"  said  his  host  with  an  ex- 
pression of  profound  happiness,  "  there  is  a 
cigar  in  this  town  which  is  full  of  flavour, 
black  in  colour,  which  does  not  bite  the 
tongue,  and  which  none  the  less  satisfies 
whatever  tobacco  does  satisfy  in  man.  When 
you  smoke  it  you  really  dream." 

"  Why,"  said  my  friend  humbly,  "  very 
well  then,  let  us  mention  these  cigars  as  the 
completion  of  our  little  feast." 

44  Little  feast,  indeed  !  "  said  his  host, 
"  why  it  is  but  a  most  humble  meal.  Any- 
how, I  am  glad  to  have  had  from  you  a  proper 
schedule  of  your  pleasures  of  the  table.  In 
time  to  come  when  we  know  each  other  better, 
we  will  arrange  other  large  and  really  satis- 
factory meals  ;  but  this  will  do  very  well 
for  our  initiatory  lunch  as  it  were."  And  he 
laughed  merrily. 

46 


The  Pleasant  Place 

"  But  have  I  not  given  you  great  trouble  ?  " 
said  my  friend. 

"  How  little  you  will  easily  perceive," 
said  his  companion,  "  for  in  this  town  we  have 
but  to  order  and  all  is  at  once  promptly  and 
intelligently  done."  With  that  he  turned  into 
a  small  office  where  a  commissary  at  once 
took  down  his  order.  "  And  now,"  said  he 
emerging,  "  let  us  be  home." 

They  went  together  down  the  turnings  of 
a  couple  of  broad  streets  lined  with  great 
private  palaces  and  public  temples  until  they 
came  to  a  garden  which  had  no  boundaries 
to  it  but  which  was  open,  and  apparently 
the  property  of  the  city.  But  the  people  who 
wandered  here  were  at  once  so  few,  so  dis- 
creet and  so  courteous,  my  friend  could  not 
discover  whether  they  were  (as  their  salutes 
seemed  to  indicate)  the  dependents  of  his 
host,  or  merely  acquaintances  who  recognized 
him  upon  their  way. 

This  garden,  as  they  proceeded,  became 
more  private  and  more  domestic  ;  it  led  by 
narrowing  paths  through  high,  diversified 
trees,  until,  beyond  the  screen  of  a  great 
beech  hedge,  he  saw  the  house  .  .  .  and  it 
was  all  that  a  house  should  be  ! 

Its  clear,  well-set  stone  walls  were  in  such 
47 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

perfect  harmony  with  the  climate  and  with 
the  sky,  its  roof  garden  from  which  a  child 
was  greeting  them  upon  their  approach,  so 
unexpected  and  so  suitable,  its  arched  open 
gallery  was  of  so  august  a  sort,  and  yet  the 
domestic  ornaments  of  its  colonnade  so  familiar, 
that  nothing  could  be  conceived  more  appro- 
priate for  the  residence  of  man. 

The  mere  passage  into  this  Home  out  of  the 
warm  morning  daylight  into  the  inner  domestic 
cool,  was  a  benediction,  and  in  the  courtyard 
which  they  thus  entered  a  lazy  fountain 
leaped  and  babbled  to  itself  in  a  manner  that 
filled  the  heart  with  ease. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  said  his  host  in  a  gentle 
whisper  as  they  crossed  the  courtyard, 
"  whether  it  is  your  custom  to  bathe  before 
the  morning  meal  or  in  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon  ?  " 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  my  friend,  "  if  I  may  tell 
the  whole  truth,  I  have  no  custom  in  the 
matter ;  but  perhaps  the  middle  of  the  after- 
noon would  suit  me  best." 

"  By  all  means,"  said  his  host  in  a  satis- 
fied tone.  "  And  I  think  you  have  chosen 
wisely,  for  the  meal  you  have  ordered  will  very 
shortly  be  prepared.  But,  for  your  refresh- 
ment at  least,  one  of  my  friends  shall  put 
48 


The  Pleasant  Place 

you  in  order,  cool  your  hands  and  forehead,  sec 
to  your  face  and  hair,  put  comfortable  sandals 
upon  your  feet  and  give  you  a  change  of 
raiment." 

All  of  this  was  done.  My  friend's  host  did 
well  to  call  the  servant  who  attended  upon 
his  guest  a  "  friend,"  for  there  was  in  this 
man's  manner  no  trace  of  servility  or  of 
dependence,  and  yet  an  eager  willingness  for 
service  coupled  with  a  perfect  reticence  which 
was  admirable  to  behold  and  feel. 

When  my  friend  had  been  thus  refreshed 
he  was  conducted  to  a  most  exceptional  little 
room.  Four  pictures  were  set  in  the  walls 
of  it,  mosaics,  they  seemed — but  he  did  not 
examine  their  medium  closely.  The  room 
itself  in  its  perfect  lightness  and  harmony, 
with  its  view  out  through  a  large  round  arch 
upon  the  countryside  beyond  the  walls  (the 
old  turrets  of  which  made  a  framework  for 
the  view),  exactly  prepared  him  for  the  meal 
that  was  prepared. 

While  the  oysters  (delightful  things  !)  were 
entering  upon  their  tray  and  were  being  put 
upon  the  table,  the  host,  taking  my  friend 
aside  with  an  exquisite  gesture  of  courteous 
privacy,  led  him  through  the  window-arch  on 
to  a  balcony  without,  and  said,  as  they  gazed 
4  49 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

upon  the  wall  and  the  plain  and  the  mountains 
beyond  (and  what  a  sight  they  were !)  : 

"  There  is  one  thing,  my  dear  sir,  that  I 
should  like  to  say  to  you  before  you  eat  .  .  . 
it  is  rather  a  delicate  matter.  .  .  .  You  will 
not  mind  my  being  perfectly  frank  ?  " 

"  Speak  on,  speak  on,"  said  my  friend, 
who  by  this  time  would  have  confided  any 
interests  whatsoever  into  the  hands  of  such  a 
host. 

"  Well,"  said  that  host,  continuing  a  little 
carefully,  "it  is  this  :  as  you  can  see  we  are 
very  careful  in  this  city  to  make  men  as  happy 
as  may  be.  We  are  happy  ourselves,  and  we 
love  to  confer  happiness  upon  others, 
strangers  and  travellers  who  honour  us  with 
their  presence.  But  we  find — I  am  very 
sorry  to  say  we  find  .  .  .  that  is,  we  find  from 
time  to  time  that  their  complete  happiness, 
no  matter  with  what  we  may  provide  them, 
is  dashed  by  certain  forms  of  anxiety,  the 
chief  of  which  is  anxiety  with  regard  to  their 
future  receipts  of  money." 

My  friend  started. 

"  Nay,"    said    his    host    hastily,    "  do    not 
misunderstand  me.     I  do  not  mean  that  pre- 
occupations of  business  are  alone  so  alarming. 
What  I  mean  is  that  sometimes,  yes,  and  I 
50 


The  Pleasant  Place 

may  say  often  (horrible  as  it  seems  to  us !), 
our  guests  are  in  an  active  preoccupation 
about  the  petty  business  of  finance.  Some 
few  have  debts,  it  seems,  in  the  wretched 
society  from  which  they  come,  and  of  which, 
frankly,  I  know  nothing.  Others,  though  not 
indebted,  feel  insecure  about  the  future. 
Others,  though  wealthy,  are  oppressed  by 
their  responsibilities.  Now,"  he  continued 
firmly,  "  I  must  tell  you  once  and  for  all  that 
we  have  a  custom  here  upon  which  we  take 
no  denial :  no  denial  whatsoever.  Every  man 
who  enters  this  city,  who  honours  us  by  enter- 
ing this  city,  is  made  free  of  that  sort  of  non- 
sense, thank  God  !  "  And  as  he  said  this, 
my  friend's  host  breathed  a  great  sigh  of 
relief.  "  It  would  be  intolerable  to  us  to 
think,"  he  continued,  "  that  our  welcome  and 
dear  companions  were  suffering  from  such 
a  tawdry  thing  as  money-worry  in  our 
presence.  So  the  matter  is  plainly  this  : 
whether  you  like  it  or  whether  you  do  not,  the 
sum  of  £10,000  is  already  set  down  to  your 
credit  in  the  public  bank  of  the  city  ;  whether 
you  use  it  or  not  is  your  business  ;  if  you  do 
not  it  is  our  custom  to  melt  down  an  equiva- 
lent sum  of  gold  and  to  cast  it  into  the  depths 
of  the  river,  for  we  have  of  this  metal  an  un- 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

failing  supply,  and  I  confess  we  do  not  find 
it  easy  to  understand  the  exaggerated  value 
which  other  men  place  upon  it." 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  shall  have  occasion 
to  use  so  magnificent  a  custom,"  said  my 
friend,  with  an  extraordinary  relief  in  his 
heart,  "  but  I  certainly  thank  you  very 
kindly  for  its  intention,  and  I  shall  not  hesi- 
tate to  use  any  sum  that  may  be  necessary 
for  my  continuing  the  great  happiness  which 
this  city  appears  to  afford." 

"  You  have  spoken  well,"  said  his  host, 
seizing  both  his  hands,  "  and  your  frankness 
compels  me  to  another  confession  :  We  have  at 
our  disposal  a  means  of  discovering  exactly 
how  any  one  of  our  guests  may  stand  :  the 
responsibilities  of  the  rich,  the  indebtedness 
of  the  embarrassed,  the  anxiety  of  those  whose 
future  may  be  precarious.  May  I  tell  you 
without  discourtesy,  that  your  own  case  is 
known  to  me  and  to  two  trustees,  who  arc 
public  officials  —  absolutely  reliable  —  and 
whom,  for  that  matter,  you  will  not  meet." 

My  friend  must  have  looked  incredulous, 
but  his  host  continued  firmly  :  "It  is  so,  we 
have  settled  your  whole  matter,  I  am  glad  to 
say,  on  terms  that  settle  all  your  liabilities 
and  leave  a  further  £50,000  to  your  credit  in 
52 


The  Pleasant  Place 

the  public  bank.  But  the  size  of  the  sum  is  in 
this  city  really  of  no  importance.  You  may 
demand  whatever  you  will,  and  enjoy,  I  hope, 
a  complete  security  during  your  habitation 
here.  And  that  habitation,  both  the  Town 
Council  and  the  National  Government  beg 
you,  through  me,  to  extend  to  the  whole  of 
your  life." 

44  Imagine,"  said  my  friend,  "  how  I  felt. 
.  .  .  The  oysters  were  now  upon  the  table, 
and  before  them,  ready  for  consumption,  the 
caviare.  The  Barsac  in  its  original  bottle, 
cooled  (need  I  say  !)  to  exactly  thirty-eight 
degrees,  stood  ready  ..." 

At  this  point  he  stopped  and  gazed  into  the 
fire. 

"  But,  my  dear  fellow,"  said  I,  "if  you  are 
coming  to  me  for  sympathy  and  simply  succeed 
in  making  me  hungry  and  cross  ..." 

"  No,"  said  my  friend  with  a  sob,  "  you 
don't  understand  !  "  And  he  continued  to 
gaze  at  the  fire. 

"  Well,  go  on,"  said  I  angrily. 

44  There  isn't  any  on,"  he  said  ;   "  I  woke  !  " 

We  both  looked  into  the  fire  together  for 
perhaps  three  minutes  before  I  spoke  and 
said  : 

53 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  Will  you  have  some  wine  ?  " 

44  No  thank  you,"  he  answered  sadly,  "  not 
that  wine."  Then  he  got  up  uneasily  and 
moved  for  his  umbrella  and  his  galoshes,  and 
the  passage  and  the  door.  I  thought  he 
muttered,  "  You  might  have  helped  me." 

44  How  could  I  help  you  ?  "   I  said  savagely. 

"  Well,"  he  sighed,  44 1  thought  you  could 
.  .  .  it  was  a  bitter  disappointment.  Good 
night !  "  And  he  went  out  again  into  the 
rain  and  over  the  clay. 


54 


On  Omens       ^>     *^     ^     ^     ^>     -^ 

ONLY  the   other  day  there  was  printed 
in   a  newspaper   (what  a  lot   of   things 
they  print  in  newspapers  !)  five  lines  which 
read  thus  : 

44  Calcutta,  Thursday. 
"  An  hour  before  the  Viceroy  left  Cal- 
cutta on  Wednesday  for  the  last  time 
lightning  struck  the  flag  over  Government 
House,  tearing  it  to  shreds.  This  is  con- 
sidered to  be  an  omen  by  the  natives." 

The  Devil  it  is  !  A  superstitious  chap, 
your  native,  and  we  have  outgrown  such 
things.  But  it  is  really  astonishing  when  you 
come  to  think  of  it  how  absurdly  credulous 
the  human  race  has  been  for  thousands  of 
years  about  omens,  and  still  is — everywhere 
except  here.  And  by  the  way,  what  a  curious 
thing  it  is  that  only  in  one  country,  and  only 
in  one  little  tiny  circle  of  it,  should  this  terrible 
vice  have  been  eradicated  from  the  human 
mind  !  If  one  were  capable  of  paradox  one 
55 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

would  say  that  the  blessing  conferred  upon 
us  few  enlightened  people  in  England  was 
providential ;  but  that  would  be  worse  super- 
stition than  the  other.  There  seems  to  be 
a  tangle  somewhere.  Anyhow,  there  it  is  : 
people  have  gone  on  by  the  million  and  for 
centuries  and  centuries  believing  in  omens.  It 
is  an  illusion.  It  is  due  to  a  frame  of  mind. 
That  which  the  enlightened  person  easily  dis- 
covers to  be  a  coincidence,  the  Native,  that  is, 
the  person  living  in  a  place,  thinks  to  be  in 
some  way  due  to  a  Superior  Power.  It  is  a 
way  Natives  have.  Nothing  warps  the  mind 
like  being  a  Native. 

The  Reform  Bill  passed  in  1832  and  de- 
stroyed not  only  the  Pot-Wallopers,  but  also 
the  ancient  Constitution  of  the  country.  From 
that  time  onwards  we  have  been  free.  When 
the  thing  was  thoroughly  settled  (and  the 
old  Poor  Law  was  being  got  rid  of  into  the 
bargain),  the  old  House  of  Lords,  and  the  old 
House  of  Commons,  they  caught  fire,  "  and  they 
did  get  burnt  down  to  the  ground."  Those  are 
the  very  words  of  an  old  man  who  saw  it 
happen  and  who  told  me  about  it.  The  mis- 
fortune was  due  to  the  old  tallies  of  the 
Exchequer  catching  fire,  and  this  silly  old  man, 
who  saw  it  happen  (he  was  a  child  of  six  at 
56 


On  Omens 

the  time),  has  always  thought  it  was  an  Omen. 
It  has  been  explained  to  him,  not  only  by 
good,  kind  ladies  who  go  and  visit  him  and 
see  that  he  gets  no  money  or  beer,  but  also 
from  the  Pulpit  of  St.  Margaret's  Church, 
Westminster  (where  he  regularly  attends 
Divine  Service  by  kind  permission  of  the 
Middle  Class,  and  in  the  vain  hope  of  cadging 
alms),  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  Provi- 
dence, and  that  if  he  lets  his  mind  dwell  on 
Omens  he  will  end  by  believing  in  God.  But 
the  old  man  is  much  too  old  to  receive  a  new 
idea,  so  he  goes  on  believing  that  the  burning 
of  old  St.  Stephen's  was  an  Omen. 

Not  so  the  commercial  traveller,  who  told 
me  in  an  hotel  the  other  day  the  story  of  the 
market-woman  of  Devizes,  to  exemplify  the 
gross  superstitions  of  our  fathers. 

It  seems  that  the  market-woman,  some- 
time when  George  III  was  King,  had  taken 
change  of  a  sovereign  on  market-day,  from 
a  purchaser,  when  there  were  no  witnesses, 
and  then,  in  the  presence  of  witnesses,  de- 
manded the  change  again.  The  man  -most 
solemnly  affirmed  that  he  had  paid  her,  to 
which  she  replied  :  "  If  I  have  taken  your 
money  may  God  strike  me  dead."  The 
moment  these  words  were  out  of  the  market- 
57 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

woman's  lips,  an  enormous  great  jagged, 
forked,  fiery  dart  of  lightning,  three  miles  long, 
leapt  out  of  a  distant  cloud,  and  shrivelled  her 
up.  "  Whereupon,"  ended  the  commercial 
traveller,  "  the  people  of  Devizes  in  those 
days  were  so  superstitious  that  they  thought 
it  was  a  judgment,  they  did  !  And  they  put 
up  a  plate  in  commemoration.  Such  foolish- 
ness !  "  It  is  sad  to  think  of  the  people  of 
Devizes  and  their  darkness  of  understanding 
when  George  III  was  King.  But  upon  the 
other  hand,  it  is  a  joy  to  think  of  the  fresh, 
clear  minds  of  the  people  of  Devizes  to-day. 
For  though,  every  Sunday  morning,  about 
half  an  hour  after  Church  time,  every  single 
man  and  woman  who  had  shirked  Church, 
Chapel,  Mosque  or  Synagogue,  each  according 
to  his  or  her  creed,  should  fall  down  dead  of  no 
apparent  illness,  and  though  upon  the  fore- 
head of  each  one  so  taken,  the  survivors 
returning  from  their  services,  meetings  or 
what-not,  should  find  clearly  written  in  a 
vivid  blue  the  Letters  of  Doom,  none  the 
less  the  people  of  Devizes  would,  it  is  to  be 
hoped,  retain  their  mental  balance,  and  dis- 
tinguish between  a  coincidence  (which  is  the 
only  true  explanation  of  such  things)  and 
fond  imaginings  of  supernatural  possibilities. 
58 


On  Omens 

There  is  an  old  story  and  a  good  one  to 
teach  us  how  to  fight  against  any  weakness  of 
the  sort,  which  is  this.  Two  old  gentlemen 
who  had  never  met  before  were  in  a  first-class 
railway  carriage  of  a  train  that  does  not  stop 
until  it  gets  to  Bristol.  They  were  talking 
about  ghosts.  One  of  them  was  a  parson, 
the  other  was  a  layman.  The  layman  said  he 
did  not  believe  in  ghosts.  The  parson  was 
very  much  annoyed,  tried  to  convince  him, 
and  at  last  said,  "  After  all,  you'd  have  to 
believe  in  one  if  you  saw  one." 

"  No,  I  shouldn't,"  said  the  layman 
sturdily.  "  I  should  know  it  was  an  illu- 
sion." 

Then  the  old  parson  got  very  angry  indeed, 
and  said  in  a  voice  shaking  with  self-restraint : 

ct  Well,  you've  got  to  believe  in  ghosts  now, 
for  I  am  one  !  "  Whereat  he  immediately 
vanished  into  the  air. 

The  old  layman,  finding  himself  well  rid  of 
a  bad  business,  shook  himself  together, 
wrapped  his  rug  round  his  knees,  and  began 
to  read  his  paper,  for  he  knew  very  well  that 
it  was  an  illusion. 

Of  the  same  sturdy  sense  was  Isaac  Newton, 
when  a  lady  came  to  him  who  had  heard  he 
was  an  astrologer,  and  asked  him  where  she 
59 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

had  dropped  her  purse,  somewhere  between 
Shooter's  Hill  and  London  Bridge.  She  would 
not  believe  that  the  Baronet  (or  knight,  I  for- 
get which)  could  be  ignorant  of  such  things, 
and  she  came  about  fourteen  times.  So  to  be 
rid  of  her  Newton,  on  the  occasion  of  her  last 
visit,  put  on  an  old  flowered  dressing-gown, 
and  made  himself  a  conical  paper  hat,  and 
put  on  great  blue  goggles,  and  drew  a  circle 
on  the  floor,  and  said  "  Abracadabra !  " 
"  The  front  of  Greenwich  Hospital,  the  third 
great  window  from  the  southern  end.  On  the 
grass  just  beneath  it  I  see  a  short  devil 
crouched  upon  a  purse  of  gold."  Off  went 
the  female,  and  sure  enough  under  that  window 
she  found  her  purse.  Whereat,  instead  of 
hearing  the  explanation  (there  was  none)  she 
thought  it  was  an  Omen. 

Remember  this  parable.     It  is  enormously 
illuminating. 


60 


The  Book        ^>     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^> 

THIS  is  written  to  dissuade  all  rich  men 
from  queering  the  pitch  of  us  poor  littera- 
toors,  who  have  to  write  or  starve.  It  is  about 
a  Mr.  Foley  :  a  Mr.  Charles  Foley,  a  banker 
and  the  son  of  a  banker,  who  in  middle  life,  that 
is  at  forty,  saw  no  more  use  in  coming  to  his 
office  every  day,  but  began  to  lead  the  life 
of  a  man  of  leisure.  Next,  being  exceedingly 
rich,  he  was  prompted,  of  course,  to  write  a 
book.  The  thing  that  prompted  him  to  write 
a  book  was  a  thought,  an  idea.  It  took  him 
suddenly  as  ideas  will,  one  Saturday  evening 
as  he  was  walking  home  from  his  Club.  It 
was  a  fine  night  and  the  idea  seemed  to  come 
upon  him  out  of  the  sky.  This  was  the  idea  : 
that  men  produce  such  and  such  art  in  archi- 
tecture and  society  and  so  forth,  on  account 
of  the  kind  of  climate  they  live  in.  Such  a 
thought  had  never  come  to  him  before  and 
very  probably  to  no  other  man.  It  was 
simple  like  a  seed — and  yet,  as  he  turned  it 
over,  what  enormous  possibilities. 
61 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

He  lay  awake  half  the  night  examining  it. 
It  spread  out  like  a  great  tree  and  explained 
every  human  thing  on  earth  ;  at  least  if  to 
climate  one  added  one  or  two  other  things, 
such  as  height  above  the  sea  and  consequent 
rarity  of  the  air  and  so  forth — but  perhaps  all 
these  could  be  included  in  climate. 

Hitherto  every  one  had  imagined  that 
nations  and  civilizations  had  each  their 
temperament  and  tendency  or  genius,  but 
those  words  were  only  ways  of  saying  that  one 
did  not  know  what  it  was.  He  knew  :  Charles 
Foley  did.  He  had  caught  the  inspiration 
suddenly  as  it  passed.  He  slept  the  few  last 
hours  of  the  night  in  a  profound  repose,  and 
next  day  he  was  at  it.  He  was  writing  that 
book. 

He  was  a  business-man — luckily  for  him.  He 
did  not  speak  of  the  great  task  until  it  was 
done.  He  was  in  no  need  of  money — luckily 
for  him.  He  could  afford  to  wait  until  the 
last  pages  had  satisfied  him.  Life  had  taught 
him  that  one  could  do  nothing  in  business 
unless  one  had  something  in  one's  hands. 
He  would  come  to  the  publisher  with  some- 
thing in  his  hands,  to  wit,  with  this  MS.  He 
had  no  doubt  about  the  title.  He  would  call 
it  "  MAN  AND  NATURE."  The  title  had  come 
62 


The  Book 

to  him  in  a  sort  of  flash  after  the  idea.  Any- 
how, that  was  the  title,  and  he  felt  it  to  be  a 
very  part  of  his  being. 

He  had  fixed  upon  his  publisher.  He  rang 
him  up  to  make  an  appointment.  The  pub- 
lisher received  him  with  charming  courtesy. 
It  was  the  publisher  himself  who  received  him  ; 
not  the  manager,  nor  the  secretary,  nor  any- 
one like  that,  but  the  real  person,  the  one  who 
had  the  overdraft  at  the  Bank. 

He  treated  Mr.  Charles  Foley  so  well  that 
Mr.  Foley  tasted  a  new  joy  which  was  the  joy 
of  sincere  praise  received.  He  was  in  the 
liberal  arts  now.  He  had  come  into  a  second 
world.  His  mere  wealth  had  never  given 
him  this.  When  the  publisher  had  heard  what 
Mr.  Charles  Foley  had  to  say,  he  scratched  the 
tip  of  his  nose  with  his  forefinger,  and  sug- 
gested that  Mr.  Foley  should  pay  for  the 
printing  and  the  binding  of  the  book,  and  that 
then  the  publisher  should  advertise  it  and 
sell  it,  and  give  Mr.  Foley  so  much. 

But  Mr.  Foley  would  have  none  of  this.  He 
was  a  business  man  and  he  could  see  through 
a  brick  wall  as  well  as  anyone.  So  the  pub- 
lisher made  this  suggestion  and  that  suggestion 
and  talked  all  round  about  it.  He  was  evi- 
dently keen  to  have  the  book.  Mr.  Foley 
63 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

could  see  that.  At  last  the  publisher  made 
what  Mr.  Folcy  thought  for  the  first  time  a 
sound  business  proposition,  which  was  that 
he  should  publish  the  book  in  the  ordinary 
way  and  then  that  he  and  Mr.  Foley  should 
share  and  share  alike.  If  there  was  a  loss  they 
would  divide  it,  but  if  there  was  a  profit  they 
would  divide  that.  Mr.  Foley  was  glad  that 
he  came  to  a  sensible  business  decision  at  last, 
and  closed  with  him.  The  date  of  publica- 
tion also  was  agreed  upon  :  it  was  to  be  the 
15th  of  April.  "  In  order,"  said  the  publisher, 
"  that  we  may  catch  the  London  season." 
Mr.  Charles  Foley  suggested  August,  but  the 
publisher  assured  him  that  August  was  a 
rotten  time  for  books. 

Only  the  very  next  day  Mr.  Foley  entered 
upon  the  responsibilities  which  are  inseparable 
from  the  joys  of  an  author.  He  received  a 
letter  from  the  publisher,  saying  that  it  seemed 
that  another  book  had  been  written  under  the 
title  "  Man  and  Nature,"  that  he  dared  not 
publish  under  that  title  lest  the  publishers 
of  the  other  volume  should  apply  for  an  in- 
junction. 

Mr.  Foley  suffered  acutely.  He  left  his 
breakfast  half  finished  ;  ran  into  town  in  his 
motor,  as  agonized  in  every  block  of  the 
64 


The  Book 

traffic  as  though  he  had  to  catch  a  train  ; 
was  kept  waiting  half  an  hour  in  the  publisher's 
office  because  the  principal  had  not  yet  arrived, 
and,  when  he  did  arrive,  was  persuaded  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  done.  The  Courts 
wouldn't  allow  "Man  and  Nature,"  the  pub- 
lisher was  sure  of  that.  He  kept  on  shaking  his 
great  big  silly  head  until  it  got  on  Mr.  Foley's 
nerves.  But  there  was  no  way  out  of  it,  so 
Mr.  Foley  changed  the  title  to  "  ART  AND 
ENVIRONMENT  "  -  it  was  the  publisher's 
secretary  who  suggested  this  new  title. 

He  got  home  to  luncheon,  to  which  he  now 
remembered  he  had  asked  a  friend — a  man 
who  played  golf.  Mr.  Foley  did  not  want  to 
make  a  fool  of  himself,  so  he  led  up  very 
cautiously  at  luncheon  to  his  great  question, 
which  was  this  :  "  How  does  the  title  '  Art  and 
Environment '  sound  ?  "  He  had  a  friend,  he 
said,  who  wanted  to  know.  On  hearing  this 
Mr.  Foley's  golfing  friend  gave  a  loud  guffaw, 
and  said  it  sounded  all  right ;  so  did  the  Origin 
of  Species.  It  came  out  about  the  year  .  .  . 
and  then  he  spent  three  or  four  minutes  try- 
ing to  remember  who  the  old  johnny  was 
who  wrote  it,  but  Mr.  Foley  was  already  at  the 
telephone  in  the  hall.  He  was  not  happy  ;  he 
had  rung  up  the  publisher.  The  publisher  was 
5  65 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

at  luncheon.  Mr.  Foley  damned  the  publisher. 
Could  he  speak  to  the  manager  ?  To  the 
secretary  ?  To  one  of  the  clerks  ?  To  the 
little  dog  ?  In  his  anger  he  was  pleased 
to  be  facetious.  He  heard  the  manager's 
yoice  :  f 

"  Yes,  is  that  Mr.  Foley  ?  " 

"  Yes,  about  that  title." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  thought  you'd  ring  up.  It's 
impossible,  you  know,  it's  been  used  before  ; 
and  there's  no  doubt  at  all  that  the  Uni- 
versity printers  would  apply  for  an  in- 
junction." 

"Well,  I  can't  wait,"  shouted  Mr.  Foley 
into  the  receiver. 

"  You  can't  what  ?  "  said  the  manager. 
"  I  can't  hear  you,  you  are  talking  too 
loud." 

"  I  can't  wait,"  said  Mr.  Foley  in  a  lower 
tone  and  strenuously.  "  Suggest  something 
quick." 

The  manager  could  be  heard  thinking  at 
the  end  of  the  live  wire.  At  last  he  said, 
"  Oh  !  anything."  Mr.  Foley  used  a  horrible 
word  and  put  back  the  receiver. 

He  went  back  to  his  golfing  friend  who  was 
drinking  some  port  steadily  with  cheese,  and 
said :  "  Look  here,  that  friend  of  mine  I 
66 


The  Book 

have  just  been  telephoning  to  says  he  wants 
another  title." 

"  What  for  ?  "  said  the  golfing  friend,  his 
mouth  full  of  cheese. 

"  Oh,  for  his  book  of  course,"  said  Mr. 
Foley  sharply. 

"  Sorry,  I  thought  it  was  politics,"  an- 
swered his  friend,  his  mouth  rather  less  full. 
Then  a  bright  thought  struck  him. 

"  What's  the  book  about  ?  " 

"  Well,  it's  about  art  and  .  .  .  climate, 
you  know." 

"Why,  then,"  said  the  friend  stolidly, 
"  why  not  call  it  « Art  and  Climate '  ?  " 

"That's  a  good  idea,"  said  Mr.  Foley, 
stroking  his  chin. 

He  hurried  indecently,  turned  the  poor 
golfing  friend  out,  hurried  up  to  town  in  his 
motor  in  order  to  make  them  call  the  book  "Art 
and  Climate."  When  he  got  there  he  found 
the  real  publisher,  who  hummed  and  hawed 
and  said  :  "  All  this  changing  of  titles  will 
be  very  expensive,  you  know."  Mr.  Foley 
could  not  help  that,  it  had  to  be  done,  so 
the  book  was  called  "Art  and  Climate,"  and 
then  it  was  printed,  and  seventy  copies  were 
sent  out  to  the  Press  and  it  was  reviewed  by 
three  papers. 

67 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 
One  of  the  papers  said  : 

"  Mr.  Charles  Foley  has  written  an  in- 
teresting essay  upon  the  effect  of  climate 
upon  art,  upon  such  conditions  as  will 
affect  it  whether  adversely  or  the  contrary. 
The  point  of  view  is  an  original  one  and 
gives  food  for  thought." 

Mr.  Foley  thought  this  notice  quite  too 
short  and  imperfect. 

The  second  paper  had  a  column  about  it, 
nearly  all  of  which  was  made  out  of  bits  cut 
right  out  of  the  book,  but  without  acknowledg- 
ment or  in  inverted  commas.  In  between  the 
bits  cut  out  there  were  phrases  like,  "  Are  we 
however  to  believe  that  ..."  and  "  Some 
in  this  connection  would  decide  that.  ..." 
But  all  the  rest  were  bits  cut  out  of  his 
book. 

The  third  review  was  in  The  Times,  and  in 
very  small  type  between  brackets.  All  it  did 
was  to  give  a  list  of  the  chapters  and  a  sentence 
out  of  the  preface. 

Mr.  Foley  sold  thirty  copies  of  his  book, 
gave  away  seventy-four  and  lent  two.  The 
publisher  assured  him  that  books  like  that  did 
not  have  a  large  immediate  sale  as  a  novel 
did  ;  they  had  a  slow,  steady  sale. 
68 


The  Book 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  May  that  the 
publisher  assured  him  of  this.  In  June  the 
solicitors  of  a  Professor  at  Yale  acting  for  the 
learned  man  in  this  country,  threatened  an 
action  concerning  a  passage  in  the  book 
which  was  based  entirely  upon  the  Professor's 
copyright  work.  Mr.  Foley  admitted  his 
high  indebtedness  to  the  Professor,  and  wore 
a  troubled  look  for  days.  He  had  always 
thought  it  quite  legitimate  in  the  world  of  art 
to  use  another  person's  work  if  one  acknow- 
ledged it.  At  last  the  thing  was  settled  out  of 
court  for  quite  a  small  sum,  £150  or  £200,  or 
something  like  that. 

Then  everything  was  quiet  and  the  sales 
went  very  slowly.  He  only  sold  a  half-dozen 
all  the  rest  of  the  summer. 

In  the  autumn  the  publisher  wrote  him 
a  note  asking  whether  he  might  act  upon 
Clause  15  of  the  contract.  Mr.  Foley  was  a 
business  man.  He  looked  up  the  contract  and 
there  he  saw  these  words  : 

"  If  after  due  time  has  elapsed  in  the 
opinion  of  the  publisher,  a  book  shall  not 
be  warrantable  at  its  existing  price,  change 
of  price  shall  be  made  in  it  at  the  dis- 
cretion of  the  publisher  or  of  the  author, 
69 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

or  both,  or  each,  subject  to  the  conditions 
of  Clause  9." 

Turning  to  Clause  9,  Mr.  Foley  discovered  the 
words  : 

"  All  questions  of  price,  advertisements, 
binding,  paper,  printing,  etc.,  shall  be 
vested  in  Messrs.  Towkem,  Bingo  and  Platt, 
hereinafter  called  the  Publishers." 

He  puzzled  a  great  deal  about  these  two 
clauses,  and  at  last  he  thought,  "  Oh,  well, 
they  know  more  than  I  do  about  it,"  so  he 
just  telegraphed  back,  "  Yes." 

On  the  first  of  the  New  Year  Mr.  Foley  got 
a  most  astonishing  document.  It  was  a 
printed  sheet  with  a  lot  of  lines  written  in  red 
ink  and  an  account.  On  the  one  side  there 
was  "  By  sales  £18,"  then  there  was  a  long  red 
line  drawn  down  like  a  Z,  and  at  the  bottom, 
"£241  17s.  4|d.,"  and  in  front  of  this  the 
word  "  Balance,"  then  the  two  were  added 
together  and  made  £259  17s.  4jd.  Under  this 
sum  there  were  two  lines  drawn. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  document  there 

was  a  whole  regiment  of  items,  one  treading 

upon  another's  heels.     There  was  paper,  and 

printing,     and     corrections,     binding,     ware- 

70 


The  Book 

housing,  storage,  cataloguing,  advertising, 
travelling,  circularizing,  packing,  and  what  1 
may  call  with  due  respect  to  the  reader,  "  the 
devil  and  all."  The  whole  of  which  added 
up  to  no  less  than  the  monstrous  sum  of 
£519  14s.  9d.  Under  this  was  written  in  small 
letters  in  red  ink,  "  Less  50%  as  per  agree- 
ment," and  then  at  the  bottom  that  nasty 
figure,  "£259  17s.  4jd.,"  and  there  was  a 
little  request  in  a  round  hand  that  the  balance 
of  £241  17s.  4jd.  should  be  paid  at  Mr.  Foley's 
convenience. 

Mr.  Foley,  white  with  rage,  acted  as  a 
business  man  always  should.  He  wrote  a  short 
note  refusing  to  pay  a  penny,  and  demanding 
the  rest  of  the  unsold  copies.  He  got  a 
lengthier  and  stronger  note  from  Messrs. 
Towkem  and  Thingummebob,  referring  to  his 
letter  to  Clause  9  and  to  Clause  15,  informing 
him  that  the  remainder  of  the  stock  had  been 
sold  at  a  penny  each  to  a  firm  of  paper- 
makers  in  the  North  of  England,  and  respect- 
fully pressing  for  immediate  payment. 

Mr.  Foley  put  the  matter  in  the  hands  of  his 
solicitors  and  they  ran  him  up  a  bill  for  £37 
odd,  but  it  was  well  worth  it  because  they 
persuaded  him  not  to  go  into  court,  so  in  the 
long  run  he  had  to  pay  no  more  than 
71 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

£278  17s.  4jd.,  unless  you  count  the  postage 
and  the  travelling. 

Now  you  know  what  happened  to  Mr. 
Foley  and  his  book,  and  what  will  happen  to 
you  if  you  are  a  rich  man  and  poach  on  my 
preserves. 


72 


The  Servants  of  the  Rich      ^>     ^     ^ 

DO  you  mark  there,  down  in  the  lowest 
point  and  innermost  funnel  of  Hell  Fire 
Pit,  souls  writhing  in  smoke,  themselves  like 
glowing  smoke  and  tortured  in  the  flame  ? 
You  ask  me  what  they  are.  _  These  are  the 
Servants  of  the  Rich  :  the  men  who  in  their 
mortal  life  opened  the  doors  of  the  Great 
Houses  and  drove  the  carriages  and  sneered 
at  the  unhappy  guests. 

Those  larger  souls  that  bear  the  greatest 
doom  and  manifest  the  more  dreadful  suffer- 
ing, they  are  the  Butlers  boiling  in  molten 
gold. 

"  What !  "  you  cry,  "  is  there  then,  indeed, 
as  I  once  heard  in  childhood,  justice  for  men 
and  an  equal  balance,  and  a  final  doom  for 
evil  deeds  ?  "  There  is  !  Look  down  into 
the  murky  hollow  and  revere  the  awful 
accomplishment  of  human  things. 

These  are  the  men  who  would  stand  with 
powder  on  their  heads  like  clowns,  dressed 
in  fantastic  suits  of  gold  and  plush,  with  an 
73 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

ugly  scorn  upon  their  faces,  and  whose 
pleasure  it  was  (while  yet  their  time  of  pro- 
bation lasted)  to  forget  every  human  bond 
and  to  cast  down  the  nobler  things  in  man  : 
treating  the  artist  as  dirt  and  the  poet  as 
a  clown  ;  and  beautiful  women,  if  they  were 
governesses  or  poor  relations  or  in  any  way 
dependents,  as  a  meet  object  for  silent 
mockery.  But  now  their  time  is  over  and  they 
have  reaped  the  harvest  which  they  sowed. 
Look  and  take  comfort,  all  you  who  may  have 
suffered  at  their  hands. 

Come  closer.  See  how  each  separate  sort 
suffers  its  peculiar  penalty.  There  go  a 
hopeless  shoal  through  the  reek  :  their  doom 
is  an  eternal  sleeplessness  and  a  nakedness  in 
the  gloom.  There  is  nothing  to  comfort  them, 
not  even  memory  :  and  they  know  that  for 
ever  and  for  ever  they  must  plunge  and  swirl, 
driven  before  the  blasts,  now  hot,  now  icy, 
of  their  everlasting  pain.  These  are  those 
men  who  were  wont  to  come  into  the  room 
of  the  Poor  Guest  at  early  morning  with  a 
steadfast  and  assured  step  and  a  look  of  in- 
sult. These  are  those  who  would  take  the 
tattered  garments  and  hold  them  at  arm's 
length  as  much  as  to  say  :  "  What  rags  these 
scribblers  wear  !  "  and  then,  casting  them 
74 


The  Servants  of  the  Rich 

over  the  arm  with  a  gesture  that  meant : 
"  Well,  they  must  be  brushed,  but  Heaven 
knows  if  they  will  stand  it  without  coming 
to  pieces  !  ",  would  next  discover  in  the 
pockets  a  great  quantity  of  middle-class 
things,  and  notably  loose  tobacco. 

These  are  they  that  would  then  take  out 
with  the  utmost  patience,  private  letters, 
money,  pocket-books,  knives,  dirty  crumpled 
stamps,  scraps  of  newspapers,  broken 
cigarettes,  pawn  tickets,  keys,  and  much 
else,  muttering  within  themselves  so  that 
one  could  almost  hear  it  with  their  lips  : 
"  What  a  jumble  these  paupers  stuff  their 
shoddy  with  !  They  do  not  even  know  that 
in  the  Houses  of  the  Great  it  is  not  customary 
to  fill  the  pockets  !  They  do  not  know  that 
the  Great  remove  at  night  from  their  pockets 
such  few  trinkets  of  diamonded  gold  as  they 
may  contain.  Where  were  they  born  or 
bred  ?  To  think  that  /  should  have  to  serve 
such  cattle  !  No  matter  !  He  has  brought 
money  with  him  I  am  glad  to  see — borrowed, 
no  doubt — and  I  will  bleed  him  well." 

Such  thoughts  one  almost  heard  as  one  lay 

in  the  Beds  of  the  Great  despairing.    Then  one 

would  see  him  turn  one's  socks  inside  out, 

which  is  a  ritual  with  the  horrid  tribe.    Then 

75 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

a  great  bath  would  be  trundled  in  and  he 
would  set  beside  it  a  great  can  and  silently 
pronounce  the  judgment  that  whatever  else 
was  forgiven  the  middle-class  one  thing  would 
not  be  forgiven  them — the  neglect  of  the 
bath,  of  the  splashing  about  of  the  water  and 
of  the  adequate  wetting  of  the  towel. 

All  these  things  we  have  suffered,  you  and 
I,  at  their  hands.  But  be  comforted.  They 
writhe  in  Hell  with  their  fellows. 

That  man  who  looked  us  up  and  down  so 
insolently  when  the  great  doors  were  opened 
in  St.  James's  Square  and  who  thought  one's 
boots  so  comic.  He  too,  and  all  his  like, 
burn  separately.  So  does  that  fellow  with 
the  wine  that  poured  it  out  ungenerously, 
and  clearly  thought  that  we  were  in  luck's 
way  to  get  the  bubbly  stuff  at  all  in  any 
measure.  He  that  conveyed  his  master's 
messages  with  a  pomp  that  was  instinct  with 
scorn,  and  he  that  drove  you  to  the  station, 
hardly  deigning  to  reply  to  your  timid  sen- 
tences and  knowing  well  your  tremors  and 
your  abject  ill-ease.  Be  comforted.  He  too 
burns. 

It  is  the  custom  in  Hell  when  this  last  batch 
of  scoundrels,  the  horsey  ones,  come  up  in 
batches  to  be  dealt  with  by  the  authorities 
76 


The  Servants  of  the  Rich 

thereof,  for  them  first  to  be  asked  in  awful 
tones  how  many  pieces  of  silver  they  have 
taken  from  men  below  the  rank  of  a  squire, 
or  whose  income  was  less  than  a  thousand 
pounds  a  year,  and  the  truth  on  this  they  are 
compelled  by  Fate  to  declare,  whereupon, 
before  their  tortures  begin,  they  receive  as 
many  stripes  as  they  took  florins  :  nor  is  there 
any  defect  in  the  arrangement  of  divine 
justice  in  their  regard,  save  that  the  money 
is  not  refunded  to  us. 

Cooks,  housemaids,  poor  little  scullery- 
maids,  under-gardeners,  estate  carpenters  of 
all  kinds,  small  stable-lads,  and  in  general  all 
those  humble  Servants  of  the  Rich  who  are 
debarred  by  their  insolent  superiors  from 
approaching  the  guests  and  neither  wound 
them  with  contemptuous  looks,  nor  follow 
these  up  by  brigandish  demands  for  money, 
these  you  will  not  see  in  this  Pit  of  Fire.  For 
them  is  reserved  a  high  place  in  Paradise, 
only  a  little  lower  than  that  supreme  and 
cloudy  height  of  bliss  wherein  repose  the 
happy  souls  of  all  who  on  this  earth  have 
been  Journalists. 

But  Game-Keepers,  more  particularly  those 
who  make  a  distinction  and  will  take  nothing 
less  than  gold  (nay  Paper  /),  and  Grooms  of 

77 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

the  Chamber,  and  all  such,  these  suffer 
torments  for  ever  and  for  ever.  So  has  Im- 
mutable Justice  decreed  and  thus  is  the 
offended  majesty  of  man  avenged. 

And  what,  you  will  ask  me  perhaps  at  last, 
what  of  the  dear  old  family  servants,  who  are 
so  good,  so  kind,  so  attached  to  Master  Arthur 
and  to  Lady  Jane  ? 

Ah  !  ...  Of  these  the  infernal  plight  is 
such  that  I  dare  not  set  it  down  ! 

There  is  a  special  secret  room  in  Hell  where 
their  villainous  hypocrisy  and  that  accursed 
mixture  of  yielding  and  of  false  independence 
wherewith  they  flattered  and  befooled  their 
masters  ;  their  thefts,  their  bullying  of  beggar- 
men,  have  at  last  a  full  reward.  Their  eyes 
are  no  longer  sly  and  cautious,  lit  with  the  pre- 
tence of  affection,  nor  are  they  here  rewarded 
with  good  fires  and  an  excess  of  food,  and 
perquisites  and  pensions.  But  they  sit  hearth- 
less,  jibbering  with  cold,  and  they  stare  broken 
at  the  prospect  of  a  dark  Eternity.  And  now 
and  then  one  or  another,  an  aged  serving-man 
or  a  white-haired  housekeeper,  will  wring  their 
hands  and  say  :  "  Oh,  that  I  had  once,  only 
once,  shown  in  my  mortal  life  some  momentary 
gleam  of  honour,  independence  or  dignity  ! 
Oh,  that  I  had  but  once  stood  up  in  my  freedom 
78 


The  Servants  of  the  Rich 

and  spoken  to  the  Rich  as  I  should  !  Then  it 
would  have  been  remembered  for  me  and  I 
should  now  have  been  spared  this  place — but 
it  is  too  late  !  " 

For  there  is  no  repentance  known  among  the 
Servants  of  the  Rich,  nor  any  exception  to 
their  vileness  ;  they  are  hated  by  men  when 
they  live,  and  when  they  die  they  must  for  all 
eternity  consort  with  demons. 


79 


The  Joke         ^>     ^>     ^y     ^y     ^^ 

THERE  are  two  kinds  of  jokes,  those 
jokes  that  are  funny  because  they  arc 
true,  and  those  jokes  that  would  be  funny 
anyhow.  Think  it  out  and  you  will  find  that 
that  is  a  great  truth.  Now  the  joke  I  have 
here  for  the  delectation  of  the  broken-hearted 
is  of  the  first  sort.  It  is  funny  because  it  is 
true.  It  is  about  a  man  whom  I  really  saw 
and  really  knew  and  touched,  and  on  occasions 
treated  ill.  He  was.  The  sunlight  played 
upon  his  form.  Perhaps  he  may  still  flounder 
under  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  not  yet  have 
gone  down  into  that  kingdom  whose  kings 
are  less  happy  than  the  poorest  hind  upon 
the  upper  fields. 

It  was  at  College  that  I  knew  him  and  I 
retained  my  acquaintance  with  him — Oh,  I 
retained  it  in  a  loving  and  cherishing  manner 
— until  he  was  grown  to  young  manhood. 
I  would  keep  it  still  did  Fate  permit  me  so  to 
do,  for  he  was  a  treasure.  I  have  never  met 
anything  so  complete  for  the  purposes  of 
80 


The  Joke 

laughter,  though  I  am  told  there  are  many 
such  in  the  society  which  bred  his  oafish  form. 

He  was  a  noble  in  his  own  country,  which 
was  somewhere  in  the  pine-forests  of  the 
Germanics,  and  his  views  of  social  rank  were 
far,  far  too  simple  for  the  silent  subtlety  of 
the  English  Rich.  In  his  poor  turnip  of  a 
mind  he  ordered  all  men  thus  : 

First,  reigning  sovereigns  and  their  families. 

Secondly,  mediatized  people. 

Third,  Princes. 

Fourth,  Dukes. 

Fifth,  Nobles. 

Then  came  a  little  gap,  and  after  that  little 
gap  The  Others. 

Most  of  us  in  our  College  were  The  Others. 
But  he,  as  I  have  said,  was  a  noble  in  his 
distant  land. 

He  had  not  long  been  among  the  young 
Englishmen  when  he  discovered  that  a  diffi- 
cult tangle  of  titles  ran  hither  and  thither 
among  them  like  random  briars  through  an 
undergrowth.  There  were  Honourables,  and 
there  were  Lords,  and  Heaven  knows  what, 
and  there  were  two  Sirs,  and  altogether  it 
puzzled  him. 

He  couldn't  understand  why  a  man  should 
be  called  Mr.  Jinks,  and  his  brother  Lord 
6  Si 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Blefauscu,  and  then  if  a  man  could  be  called 
Lord  Blefauscu  while  his  father  Lord  Brob- 
dignag  was  alive,  how  was  it  that  quite  a 
fresher  should  be  called  Sir  Howkey — no — 
he  was  Sir  John  Howkey  :  and  when  the 
Devil  did  one  put  in  the  Christian  name  and 
when  didn't  one,  and  why  should  one,  and 
what  was  the  order  of  precedence  among  all 
these  ? 

I  think  that  last  point  puzzled  him  more 
than  the  rest,  for  in  his  own  far  distant  land 
in  the  pine-woods,  where  peasants  uglier  than 
sin  grovelled  over  the  potato  crop  and  called 
him  "  Baron,"  there  were  no  such  devilish 
contraptions,  but  black  was  black  and  white 
was  white.  Here  in  this  hypocritical  England, 
to  which  his  father  had  sent  him  as  an  exile, 
everything  was  so  wrapped  up  in  deceiving 
masks  !  There  was  the  Captain  of  the  Eleven, 
or  the  President  of  the  Boat  Club.  By  the 
time  he  had  mastered  that  there  might  be 
great  men  not  only  without  the  actual  title 
(he  had  long  ago  despaired  of  that),  but  with- 
out so  much  as  cousinship  to  one,  he  would 
stumble  upon  a  fellow  with  nothing  whatso- 
ever to  distinguish  him,  not  even  the  High 
Jump,  and  yet  "  in  "  with  the  highest.  It 
tortured  him,  I  can  tell  you  !  After  he  had 
82 


The  Joke 

sat  upon  several  Fourth  Year  men  (he  himself 
a  Fresher),  from  an  error  as  to  their  rank, 
after  he  had  been  duly  thrown  into  the  water, 
blackened  as  to  his  face  with  blacking,  sen- 
tenced to  death  in  a  court-martial  and  duly 
shot  with  a  blank  cartridge  (an  unpleasant 
thing,  by  the  way,  looking  down  a  barrel)  ; 
after  he  had  had  his  boots,  of  which  there 
were  seven  pair,  packed  with  earth,  and  in 
each  one  a  large  geranium  planted  ;  after  all 
these  things  had  happened  to  him  in  his  pur- 
suit of  an  Anglo-German  understanding,  he 
approached  a  lanky,  pot-bellied  youth  whom 
he  had  discovered  with  certitude  to  be  the 
cousin  of  a  Duke,  and  begged  him  secretly  to 
befriend  him  in  a  certain  matter,  which  was 
this  : 

The  Baron  out  of  the  Germanics  proposed 
to  give  a  dinner  to  no  less  than  thirty  people 
and  he  begged  the  pot-bellied  youth  in  all 
secrecy  to  collect  for  him  an  assembly  worthy 
of  his  rank  and  to  give  him  privately  not  only 
their  names  but  their  actual  precedence 
according  to  which  he  would  arrange  them 
at  the  table  upon  his  right  and  upon  his  left. 

But  what  did  the  pot-bellied  youth  do  ? 
Why  he  went  out  and  finding  all  his  friends 
one  after  the  other  he  said  : 

83 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  You  know  Sausage  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  they,  for  all  the  University 
knew  Sausage. 

"  Well,  he  is  going  to  give  a  dinner,"  said 
the  pot-bellied  one,  who  was  also  slow  of 
speech,  "  and  you  have  to  come,  but  I'm  going 
to  say  you  are  the  Duke  of  Rochester  "  (or 
whatever  title  he  might  have  chosen).  And 
so  speaking,  and  so  giving  the  date  and  place 
he  would  go  on  to  the  next.  Then,  when  he 
had  collected  not  thirty  but  sixty  of  all  his 
friends  and  acquaintances,  he  sought  out  the 
noble  Teuton  again  and  told  him  that  he  could 
not  possibly  ask  only  thirty  men  without  life- 
long jealousies  and  hatreds,  so  sixty  were 
coming,  and  the  Teuton  with  some  hesitation 
(for  he  was  fond  of  money)  agreed. 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  day  when  those 
sixty  were  ushered  solemnly  into  a  large 
Reception  Room  in  the  Hotel,  blameless 
youths  of  varying  aspect,  most  of  them  quite 
sober — since  it  was  but  seven  o'clock — and 
presented  one  by  one  to  the  host  of  the  even- 
ing, each  with  his  title  and  style. 

To  those  whom  he  recognized  as  equals  the 

Aristocrat    spoke    with    charming    simplicity. 

Those  who  were  somewhat  his  inferiors  (the 

lords  by  courtesy  and  the  simple  baronets)  he 

84 


The  Joke 

put  immediately  at  their  ease  ;  and  even  the 
Honourables  saw  at  a  glance  that  he  was  a 
man  of  the  world,  for  he  said  a  few  kind  words 
to  each.  As  for  a  man  with  no  handle  to  his 
name,  there  was  not  one  of  the  sixty  so  low, 
except  a  Mr.  Poopsibah,  of  whom  the  gatherer 
of  that  feast  whispered  to  the  host  that  he  could 
not  but  ask  him  because,  though  only  a  second 
cousin,  he  was  the  heir  to  the  Marquis  of  Quirk 
— hence  his  Norman  name. 

It  was  a  bewilderment  to  the  Baron,  for  he 
might  have  to  meet  the  man  later  in  life  as  the 
Marquis  of  Quirk,  whereas  for  the  moment 
he  was  only  Mr.  Poopsibah,  but  anyhow  he 
was  put  at  the  bottom  of  the  table — and  that 
was  how  the  trouble  began. 

In  my  time — I  am  talking  of  the  nineties — 
young  men  drank  wine  :  it  was  before  the 
Bishop  of  London  had  noted  the  Great 
Change.  And  Mr.  Poopsibah  and  his  neigh- 
bour— Lord  Henry  Job — were  quite  early  in 
the  Feast  occupied  in  a  playful  contest  which 
ended  in  Mr.  Poopsibah's  losing  his  end  seat 
and  going  to  grass.  He  rose,  not  unruffled, 
with  a  burst  collar,  and  glared  a  little  uncer- 
tainly over  the  assembled  wealth  and  lineage 
of  the  evening.  Lord  Benin  (the  son  of  our 
great  General  Lord  Ashantee  of  Benin — his 
85 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

real  name  was  Mitcham,  God  Rest  His  Soul) 
addressed  to  the  unreal  Poopsibah  an  epithet 
then  fashionable,  now  almost  forgotten,  but 
always  unprintable.  Mr.  Poopsibah  forgetting 
what  nobility  imposes,  immediately  hurled  at 
him  an  as  yet  half-emptied  bottle  of  Cham- 
pagne. 

Then  it  was  that  the  bewildered  Baron 
learnt  for  the  last  time — and  for  that  matter 
for  the  first  time — to  what  the  Island  Race 
can  rise  when  it  really  lets  itself  go. 

I  remember  (I  was  a  nephew  if  I  remember 
right)  above  the  din  and  confusion  of  lights 
(for  candles  also  were  thrown)  loud  appeals 
as  in  a  tone  of  command,  and  then  as  in  a 
tone  of  supplication,  both  in  the  unmistakable 
accents  of  the  Cousins  overseas,  and  I  even 
remember  what  I  may  call  the  Great  Sacrilege 
of  that  evening  when  Lord  Gogmagog  seizing 
our  host  affectionately  round  the  neck,  and 
pressing  the  back  of  his  head  with  his  large 
and  red  left  hand,  attempted  to  grind  his 
face  into  the  tablecloth,  after  a  fashion  wholly 
unknown  to  the  haughty  lords  of  the  Teufel- 
wald. 

During  the  march  homewards — an  adven- 
ture enlightened  with  a  sharp  skirmish  and 
two  losses  at  the  hands  of  the  police — I  know 
86 


The  Joke 

not  what  passed  through  the  mind  of  the  youth 
who  had  hitherto  kept  so  careful  a  distinction 
between  blood  and  blood  :  whether  like 
Hannibal  he  swore  eternal  hatred  to  the 
English,  or  whether  in  his  patient  German 
mind  he  noted  it  all  down  as  a  piece  of  histori- 
cal evidence  to  be  used  in  his  diplomatic 
career,  we  shall  not  be  told.  I  think  in  the 
main  he  was  simply  bewildered  :  bewildered 
to  madness. 

Of  the  many  other  things  we  made  him 
do  before  Eights  Week  I  have  no  space  to  tell : 
How  he  asked  us  what  was  the  fashionable 
sport  and  how  we  told  him  Polo  and  made  him 
buy  a  Polo  pony  sixteen  hands  high,  with  huge 
great  bones  and  a  broken  nose,  explaining  to 
him  that  it  was  stamina  and  not  appearance 
that  the  bluff  Englishman  loved  in  a  horse. 
How  we  made  him  wear  his  arms  embroidered 
upon  his  handkerchief  (producing  several  for 
a  pattern  and  taking  the  thing  as  a  common- 
place by  sly  allusion  for  many  preparatory 
days).  How  we  told  him  that  it  was  the 
custom  to  call  every  Sunday  afternoon  for 
half  an  hour  upon  the  wife  of  every  married 
Don  of  one's  College.  How  we  challenged  him 
to  the  great  College  feat  of  throwing  himself 
into  the  river  at  midnight.  How  finally  we 
87 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

persuaded  him  that  the  ancient  custom  of  the 
University  demanded  the  presentation  to  one's 
Tutor  at  the  end  of  term  of  an  elaborate  thesis 
one  hundred  pages  long  upon  some  subject  of 
Theology.  How  he  was  carefully  warned  that 
surprise  was  the  essence  of  this  charming 
tradition  and  not  a  word  of  it  must  be  breathed 
to  the  august  recipient  of  the  favour.  How 
he  sucked  in  the  knowledge  that  the  more 
curious  and  strange  the  matter  the  higher 
would  be  his  place  in  the  schools,  and  how  the 
poor  fool  elaborately  wasted  what  God  gives 
such  men  for  brains  in  the  construction  of  a 
damning  refutation  against  the  Monophysites. 
How  his  tutor,  a  humble  little  nervous  fool, 
thought  he  was  having  his  leg  pulled — all  these 
things  I  have  no  space  to  tell  you  now. 

But  he  was  rich  !  Doubtless  by  the  custom 
of  his  country  he  is  now  in  some  great  position 
plotting  the  ruin  of  Britannia,  and  certainly 
she  deserves  it  in  his  case.  He  was  most  un- 
mercifully ragged. 


88 


The  Spy  ^     ^>     ^     ^     ^»     ^>     ^> 

ONE  day  as  I  was  walking  along  the  beach 
at  Southsea,  I  saw  a  little  man  sitting 
upon  a  camp-stool  and  very  carefully  drawing 
the  Old  Round  Stone  Fort  which  stands  in  the 
middle  of  the  shallow  water,  one  of  the  four 
that  so  stand,  and  which  looks  from  Southsea 
as  though  it  were  about  half-way  across  to  the 
Island. 

I  said  to  him  :  "  Sir,  why  are  you  drawing 
that  old  Fort  ?  " 

He  answered  :  "I  am  a  German  Spy,  and 
the  reason  I  draw  that  Fort  is  to  provide 
information  for  my  Government  which  may 
be  useful  to  it  in  case  of  war  with  this 
country." 

When  the  gentleman  sitting  upon  the  camp- 
stool,  who  was  drawing  the  Old  Round  Stone 
Fort  in  the  middle  of  the  water,  talked  like  this 
he  annoyed  me  very  much. 

'  You   merely   waste   your   time,"    said   I. 
"  These  Forts  were  put  up  nearly  sixty  years 
ago,  and  they  are  quite  useless." 
89 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  I  know  nothing  about  that,"  said  the  little 
man — he  had  hair  like  hemp  and  prominent 
weak  blue  eyes  of  a  glazed  sort,  and  altogether 
he  struck  me  as  a  fool  of  no  insignificant  calibre 
-"  I  know  nothing  about  that.  I  obey  orders. 
I  was  told  to  draw  this  Fort,  and  that  I  am 
now  doing." 

"  You  do  not  draw  well,"  said  I,  "  but  that 
is  neither  here  nor  there.  I  mean  that  what 
you  draw  is  not  beautiful.  What  I  really 
want  to  know  is  why  in  thunder  you  were  told 
to  draw  that  round  stone  barrel,  for  which 
no  one  in  Europe  would  give  a  five-pound 
note." 

"  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  all  that,"  said 
the  little  man  again,  still  industriously  draw- 
ing. "  I  was  told  to  draw  that  Fort,  and  that 
Fort  I  draw."  And  he  went  on  drawing  the 
Old  Round  Stone  Fort. 

"  Can  you  not  tell  me  for  whom  you  are 
drawing  it  ?  "  said  I  at  last. 

'  Yes,"  said  he,  "  with  great  pleasure.  I 
am  drawing  it  for  his  King-like  and  Kaiser- 
like  Majesty  By  the  Grace  of  God  and  the 
Authority  of  the  Holy  See,  William,  King  of 
Prussia,  Margrave  of  Brandenburg,  Duke  of 
Romshall,  Count  Hohenzollern,  and  of  the 
Great  German  Empire,  Emperor." 
90 


The  Spy 

With  that  he  went  on  drawing  the  Old 
Round  Stone  Fort. 

"  I  do  assure  you  most  solemnly,"  said  I 
again,  "  that  you  can  be  of  no  use  whatever 
to  your  master  in  this  matter.  There  are 
no  guns  upon  that  ridiculous  thing  ;  it  has 
even  been  turned  into  a  hotel." 

But  the  little  man  paid  no  attention  to  what 
I  said.  He  went  on  obeying  orders.  He  had 
often  heard  that  this  was  the  strength  of  his 
race. 

"  How  could  there  conceivably  be  any  guns 
on  it  ?  "  said  I  imploringly.  "  Do  think  what 
you  are  at  !  Do  look  at  the  range  between 
you  and  Ryde  !  Do  consider  what  modern 
gunnery  is  !  Do  wake  up,  do  !  " 

But  the  little  man  with  hair  like  hemp  said 
again  :  "I  know  nothing  about  all  that.  I 
am  a  lieutenant  in  the  High  Spy  Corps,  and 
I  have  been  told  to  draw  this  Fort  and  I  must 
draw  it."  And  he  went  on  drawing  the  Old 
Round  Stone  Fort. 

Then  gloom  settled  upon  my  spirit,  for  I 
thought  that  civilization  was  in  peril  if  men 
such  as  he  really  existed  and  really  went  on 
in  this  fashion. 

However,  I  went  back  into  Southsea,  into 
the  town,  and  there  I  bought  a  chart.  Then 
91 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

I  struck  off  ranges  upon  the  chart  and  marked 
them  in  pencil,  and  I  also  marked  the  Fairway 
through  Spithead  into  Portsmouth  Harbour. 
Then  I  came  back  to  the  little  man,  and  I 
said  :  "Do  look  at  this  !  " 

He  looked  at  it  very  patiently  and  carefully, 
but  at  the  end  of  so  looking  at  it  he  said  : 
"I  do  not  understand  these  things.  I  do 
not  belong  to  the  High  Map-making  Corps  ;  I 
belong  to  the  Spy  Corps,  and  I  have  orders  to 
draw  this  Fort."  And  he  went  on  drawing 
the  Old  Round  Stone  Fort. 

Then,  seeing  I  could  not  persuade  him,  I 
went  into  a  neighbouring  church  which  is  dedi- 
cated to  the  Patron  of  Spies,  to  wit,  St.  Judas, 
and  I  prayed  for  this  man.  I  prayed  thus  : 

"  Oh,  St.  Judas  !  Soften  the  flinty  heart 
of  this  Spy,  and  turn  him,  by  your  powerful 
intercession,  from  his  present  perfectly  useless 
occupation  of  drawing  the  Old  Round  Stone 
Fort  to  something  a  little  more  worthy  of  his 
distinguished  mission  and  the  gallant  profes- 
sion he  adorns." 

When  I  had  prayed  thus  diligently  for  half 
an  hour  something  within  me  told  me  that  it 
was  useless,  and  when  I  got  back  to  the  sea- 
shore I  found  out  what  the  trouble  was. 
Prayers  went  off  my  little  man  like  water  off 
92 


The  Spy 

a  cabbage-leaf.  My  little  man  with  hair  like 
hemp  was  a  No-Goddite,  for  he  so  explained 
to  me  in  a  conversation  we  had  upon  the 
Four  Last  Things. 

"  I  have  done  my  drawing,"  he  said  at  the 
end  of  this  conversation  (and  he  said  it  in  a 
tone  of  great  satisfaction).  "  Now  I  shall  go 
back  to  Germany." 

"  No,"  said  I,  "  you  shall  do  nothing  of  the 
kind.  I  will  have  you  tried  first  in  a  court, 
and  you  shall  be  sent  to  prison  for  being  a 

SPY-" 

"  Very  well,"  said  he,  and  he  came  with  me 
to  the  court. 

The  Magistrate  tried  him,  and  did  what 
they  call  in  the  newspapers  "  looking  very 
grave,"  that  is,  he  looked  silly  and  worried. 
At  last  he  determined  not  to  put  the  Spy 
in  prison  because  there  was  not  sufficient 
proof  that  he  was  a  Spy. 

"  Although,"  he  added,  "  I  have  little  doubt 
but  that  you  have  been  prying  into  the  most 
important  military  secrets  of  the  country." 

After  that  I  took  the  Spy  out  of  court  again 
and  gave  him  some  dinner,  and  that  night  he 
went  back  home  to  Germany  with  his  drawing 
of  the  Old  Round  Stone  Fort. 

It  is  certainly  an  extraordinary  way  of  doing 
93 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

business,  but  that  is  their  look-out.  They 
think  they  are  efficient,  and  we  think  they  are 
efficient,  and  when  two  people  of  opposite 
interests  are  agreed  on  such  a  matter  it  is 
not  for  third  parties  to  complain. 


94 


The  Young  People          ^     ^>     ^>     ^> 

ONE  of  my  amusements,  a  mournful  one 
I  admit,  upon  these  fine  spring  days,  is 
to  watch  in  the  streets  of  London  the  young 
people,  and  to  wonder  if  they  are  what  I  was 
at  their  age. 

There  is  an  element  in  human  life  which 
the  philosophers  have  neglected,  and  which 
I  am  at  a  loss  to  entitle,  for  I  think  no  name 
has  been  coined  for  it.  But  I  am  not  at  a 
loss  to  describe  it.  It  is  that  change  in  the 
proportion  of  things  which  is  much  more 
than  a  mere  change  in  perspective,  or  in  point 
of  view.  It  is  that  change  which  makes  Death 
so  recognizable  and  too  near  ;  achievement 
necessarily  imperfect,  and  desire  necessarily 
mixed  with  calculation.  It  is  more  than  that. 
It  is  a  sort  of  seeing  things  from  that  far  side 
of  them,  which  was  only  guessed  at  or  heard 
of  at  second  hand  in  earlier  years,  but  which 
is  now  palpable  and  part  of  the  senses  :  known. 
All  who  have  passed  a  certain  age  know  what 
I  mean. 

95 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

This  change,  not  so  much  in  the  aspect  of 
things  as  in  the  texture  of  judgment,  may 
mislead  one  when  one  judges  youth  ;  and  it 
is  best  to  trust  to  one's  own  memory  of  one's 
own  youth  if  one  would  judge  the  young. 

There  I  see  a  boy  of  twenty-five  looking 
solemn  enough,  and  walking  a  little  too  stiffly 
down  Cockspur  Street.  Does  he  think  himself 
immortal,  I  wonder,  as  I  did  ?  Does  the 
thought  of  oblivion  appal  him  as  it  did  me  ? 
That  he  continually  suffers  in  his  dignity,  that 
he  thinks  the  passers-by  all  watch  him,  and 
that  he  is  in  terror  of  any  singularity  in  dress 
or  gesture,  I  can  well  believe,  for  that  is 
common  to  all  youth.  But  does  he  also,  as 
did  I  and  those  of  my  time,  purpose  great 
things  which  are  quite  unattainable,  and  think 
the  summit  of  success  in  any  art  to  be  the 
natural  wage  of  living  ? 

Then  other  things  occur  to  me.  Do  these 
young  people  suffer  or  enjoy  all  our  old  illu- 
sions ?  Do  they  think  the  country  invincible  ? 
Do  they  vaguely  distinguish  mankind  into 
rich  and  poor,  and  think  that  the  former  from 
whom  they  spring  are  provided  with  their 
well-being  by  some  natural  and  fatal  process, 
like  the  recurrence  of  day  and  night  ?  Are  they 
as  full  of  the  old  taboos  of  what  a  gentleman 
96 


The  Young  People 

may  and  may  not  do  ?  I  wonder  ! — Possibly 
they  are.  I  have  not  seen  one  of  them  wearing 
a  billycock  hat  with  a  tail  coat,  nor  one  of  them 
smoking  a  pipe  in  the  street.  And  is  life 
divided  for  them  to-day  as  it  was  then,  into 
three  periods  :  their  childhood  ;  their  much 
more  important  years  at  a  public  school 
(which  last  fill  up  most  of  their  consciousness) ; 
their  new  untried  occupation? 

And  do  they  still  so  grievously  and  so 
happily  misjudge  mankind  ?  I  think  they 
must,  judging  by  their  eyes.  I  think  they 
too  believe  that  industry  earns  an  increasing 
reward,  that  what  is  best  done  in  any  trade 
is  best  recognized  and  best  paid  ;  that  labour 
is  a  happy  business  ;  and  that  women  are  of 
two  kinds  :  the  young  who  go  about  to  please 
them,  the  old  to  whom  they  are  indifferent. 

Do  they  drink  ?  I  suppose  so.  They  do 
not  show  it  yet.  Do  they  gamble  ?  I  con- 
ceive they  do.  Are  their  nerves  still  sound  ? 
Of  that  there  can  be  no  doubt !  See  them 
hop  on  and  off  the  motor  buses  and  cross  the 
streets  ! 

And  what  of    their  attitude   towards  the 

labels  ?     Do  they  take,  as  I  did,  every  man 

much  talked  of  for  a  great  man  ?     Are  they 

diffident  when  they  meet  such  men  ?     And 

7  97 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 


do  they  feel  themselves  to  be  in  the  presence 
of  gods  ?  I  should  much  like  to  put  myself 
into  the  mind  of  one  of  them,  and  to  see  if  to 
that  generation  the  simplest  of  all  social  lies 
is  gospel.  If  it  is  so,  I  must  suppose  they 
think  a  Prime  Minister,  a  Versifier,  an  Am- 
bassador, a  Lawyer  who  frequently  comes  up 
in  the  Press,  to  be  some  very  superhuman 
person.  And  doubtless  also  they  ascribe  a 
sort  of  general  quality  to  all  much-talked-of 
or  much-be-printed  men,  putting  them  on  one 
little  shelf  apart,  and  all  the  rest  of  England 
in  a  ruck  below. 

Then  this  thought  comes  to  me.  What  of 
their  bewilderment  ?  We  used  all  to  be  so 
bewildered  !  Things  did  not  fit  in  with  the 
very  simple  and  rigid  scheme  that  was  our 
most  undoubted  creed  of  the  State.  The 
motives  of  most  commercial  actions  seemed 
inscrutable  save  to  a  few  base  contemporaries 
no  older  than  ourselves,  but  cads,  men  who 
would  always  remain  what  we  had  first  known 
them  to  be,  small  clerks  upon  the  make. 
At  what  age,  I  wonder,  to  this  generation  will 
come  the  discovery  that  of  these  men  and  of 
such  material  the  Great  are  made  ;  and  will 
the  long  business  of  discovery  come  to  sadden 
them  as  late  as  it  came  to  their  elders  ? 
98 


The  Young  People 

I  must  believe  that  young  man  walking 
down  Cockspur  Street  thinks  that  all  great 
poets,  all  great  painters,  all  great  writers,  all 
great  statesmen,  are  those  of  whom  he  reads, 
and  are  all  possessed  of  unlimited  means  and 
command  the  world.  Further,  I  must  believe 
that  the  young  man  walking  down  Cockspur 
Street  (he  has  got  to  Northumberland  Avenue 
by  now)  lives  in  a  static  world.  For  him 
things  are  immovable.  There  are  the  old  : 
fathers  and  mothers  and  uncles  ;  the  very 
old  are  there,  grandfathers,  nurses,  provosts, 
survivors.  Only  in  books  does  one  find  at 
that  age  the  change  of  human  affection, 
child-bearing,  anxiety  for  money,  and  death. 
All  the  children  (he  thinks)  will  be  always 
children,  and  all  the  lovely  women  always 
young.  And  loyalty  and  generous  regards 
are  twin  easy  matters  reposing  natively  in 
the  soul,  and  as  yet  unbetrayed. 

Well,  if  they  are  all  like  that,  or  even  most 
of  them,  the  young  people,  quite  half  the 
world  is  happy.  Not  one  of  that  happy  half 
remembers  the  Lion  of  Northumberland  House, 
or  the  little  streets  there  were  behind  the 
Foreign  Office,  or  the  old  Strand,  or  Temple 
Bar,  or  what  Coutts's  used  to  be  like,  or  Simp- 
son's, or  Soho  as  yet  uninvaded  by  the  great 
99 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

and  good  Lord  Shaftesbury.  No  one  of  the 
young  can  pleasantly  recall  the  Metropolitan 
Board  of  Works. 

And  for  them,  all  the  new  things — houses 
which  are  veils  of  mud  on  stilts  of  iron, 
advertisements  that  shock  the  night,  the  rush 
of  taxi-cabs  and  the  Yankee  hotels — are  the 
things  that  always  were  and  always  will  be. 

A  year  to  them  is  twenty  years  of  ours.  The 
summer  for  them  is  games  and  leisure,  the 
winter  is  the  country  and  a  horse  ;  time  is 
slow  and  stretched  over  long  hours.  They 
write  a  page  that  should  be  immortal,  but 
will  not  be  ;  or  they  hammer  out  a  lyric  quite 
undistinguishable  from  its  models,  and  yet  to 
them  a  poignantly  original  thing. 

Or  am  I  all  wrong  ?  Is  the  world  so  rapidly 
changing  that  the  Young  also  are  caught  with 
the  obsession  of  change  ?  Why,  then,  not 
even  half  the  world  is  happy. 


zoo 


Ethandune       ^^     ^^     ^y     ^>     ^>     ^y 

IN  the  parish  of  East  Knoyle,  in  the  county 
of  Wiltshire,  and  towards  the  western  side 
of  that  parish,  there  is  an  isolated  knoll,  gorse- 
covered,  abrupt,  and  somewhat  over  700  feet 
above  the  sea  in  height.  From  the  summit 
of  it  a  man  can  look  westward,  northward,  and 
eastward  over  a  great  rising  roll  of  countryside. 

To  the  west,  upon  the  sky-line  of  a  level 
range  of  hills,  not  high,  runs  that  long  wood 
called  Selwood  and  there  makes  an  horizon. 
To  the  north  the  cultivated  uplands  merge 
into  high  open  down  :  bare  turf  of  the  chalk, 
which  closes  the  view  for  miles  against  the 
sky,  and  is  the  watershed  between  the  northern 
and  the  southern  Avon.  Eastward  that  chalk 
land  falls  into  the  valley  which  holds  Salisbury. 

From  this  high  knoll  a  man  perceives  the 
two  days'  march  which  Alfred  made  with 
his  levies  when  he  summoned  the  men  of  three 
shires  to  fight  with  him  against  the  Danes  ; 
he  overthrew  them  at  Ethandune. 

The  struggle  of  which  these  two  days  were 

101 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

the  crisis  was  of  more  moment  to  the  history 
of  Britain  and  of  Europe  than  any  other  which 
has  imperilled  the  survival  of  either  between 
the  Roman  time  and  our  own. 

That  generation  in  which  the  stuff  of  society 
had  worn  most  threadbare,  and  in  which  its 
continued  life  (individually  the  living  memory 
of  the  Empire  and  informed  by  the  Faith)  was 
most  in  peril,  was  not  the  generation  which 
saw  the  raids  of  the  fifth  century,  nor  even  that 
which  witnessed  the  breaking  of  the  Mahom- 
medan  tide  in  the  eighth,  when  the  Christians 
carried  it  through  near  Poitiers,  between  the 
River  Vienne  and  the  Chain,  the  upland  south 
of  Chatellerault.  The  gravest  moment  of  peril 
was  for  that  generation  whose  grandfathers 
could  remember  the  order  of  Charlemagne,  and 
which  fought  its  way  desperately  through  the 
perils  of  the  later  ninth  century. 

Then  it  was,  during  the  great  Scandinavian 
harrying  of  the  North  and  West,  that  Europe 
might  have  gone  down.  Its  monastic  estab- 
lishment was  shaken ;  its  relics  of  central 
government  were  perishing  of  themselves ; 
letters  had  sunk  to  nothing  and  building  had 
already  about  it  something  nearly  savage, 
when  the  swirl  of  the  pirates  came  up  all  its 
rivers.  And  though  legend  had  taken  the 
102 


Ethandune 

place  of  true  history,  and  though  the  memories 
of  our  race  were  confused  almost  to  dreaming, 
we  were  conscious  of  our  past  and  of  our  in- 
heritance, and  seemed  to  feel  that  now  we 
had  come  to  a  narrow  bridge  which  might  or 
might  not  be  crossed  :  a  bridge  already  nearly 
ruined. 

If  that  bridge  were  not  crossed  there  would 
be  no  future  for  Christendom. 

Southern  Britain  and  Northern  Gaul  re- 
ceived the  challenge,  met  it,  were  victorious, 
and  so  permitted  the  survival  of  all  the  things 
we  know.  At  Ethandune  and  before  Paris 
the  double  business  was  decided.  Of  these  twin 
victories  the  first  was  accomplished  in  this 
island.  Alfred  is  its  hero,  and  its  site  is  that 
chalk  upland,  above  the  Vale  of  Trowbridge, 
near  which  the  second  of  the  two  white  horses 
is  carved  :  the  hills  above  Eddington  and 
Bratton  upon  the  Westbury  road. 

The  Easter  of  878  had  seen  no  King  in 
England.  Alfred  was  hiding  with  some  small 
band  in  the  marshes  that  lie  south  of  Mendip 
against  the  Severn  Sea.  It  was  one  of  those 
eclipses  which  time  and  again  in  the  history 
of  Christian  warfare  have  just  preceded  the 
actions  by  which  Christendom  has  re-arisen. 
In  Whitsun  week  Alfred  reappeared. 
103 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

There  is  a  place  at  the  southern  terminal  of 
the  great  wood,  Selwood,  which  bears  a  Celtic 
affix,  and  is  called  "  Penselwood,"  "  the  head 
of  the  forest,"  and  near  it  there  stood  (not  to 
within  living  memory,  but  nearly  so)  a  shire- 
stone  called  Egbert's  Stone  ;  there  Wiltshire, 
Somerset,  and  Dorset  meet.  It  is  just  east- 
ward of  the  gap  by  which  men  come  by  the 
south  round  Selwood  into  the  open  country. 
There  the  levies,  that  is  the  lords  of  Somerset 
and  of  Wiltshire  and  their  followers,  some  also 
riding  from  Hampshire,  met  the  King.  But 
many  had  fled  over  sea  from  fear  of  the  Pagans. 

"  And  seeing  the  King,  as  was  meet,  come 
to  life  again  as  it  were  after  such  tribulations, 
and  receiving  him,  they  were  filled  with  an 
immense  joy,  and  there  the  camp  was  pitched." 

Next  day  the  host  set  out  eastward  to  try 
its  last  adventure  with  the  barbarians  who 
had  ruined  half  the  West. 

Day  was  just  breaking  when  the  levies  set 
forth  and  made  for  the  uplands  and  for  the 
water  partings.  Not  by  mere  and  the  marshes 
of  the  valley,  but  by  the  great  camp  of  White 
Sheet  and  the  higher  land  beyond  it,  the  line 
of  marching  and  mounted  men  followed  the 
King  across  the  open  turf  of  the  chalk  to  where 
three  Hundreds  meet,  and  where  the  gathering 
104 


Ethandune 

of  the  people  for  justice  and  the  courts  of  the 
Counts  had  been  held  before  the  disasters  of 
that  time  had  broken  up  the  land. 

It  was  a  spot  bare  of  houses,  but  famous  for 
a  tree  which  marked  the  junction  of  the 
Hundreds.  No  more  than  three  hundred  years 
ago  this  tree  still  stood  and  bore  the  name 
of  the  Hey  Oak.  The  place  of  that  day's 
camp  stands  up  above  the  water  of  Deveril, 
and  is  upon  the  continuation  of  that  Roman 
road  from  Sarum  to  the  Mendips  and  to  the 
sea,  which  is  lost  so  suddenly  and  unaccount- 
ably upon  its  issue  from  the  great  Ridge  wood. 
The  army  had  marched  ten  miles,  and  there 
the  second  camp  was  pitched. 

With  the  next  dawn  the  advance  upon  the 
Danes  was  made. 

The  whole  of  that  way  (which  should  be 
famous  in  every  household  in  this  court  try)  is 
now  deserted  and  unknown.  The  host  passed 
over  the  high  rolling  land  of  the  Downs  from 
summit  to  summit  until — from  that  central 
crest  which  stands  above  and  to  the  east  of 
Westbury — they  saw  before  them,  directly 
northward  and  a  mile  away,  the  ring  of  earth- 
work which  is  called  to-day  "  Bratton  Castle." 
Upon  the  slope  between,  the  great  host  of  the 
pirates  came  out  to  battle.  It  was  there, 
105 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

from  those  naked  heights  that  overlook  the 
great  plain  of  the  northern  Avon,  that  the 
fate  of  England  was  decided. 

The  end  of  that  day's  march  and  action 
was  the  pressing  of  the  Pagans  back  behind 
their  earthworks,  and  the  men  who  had  saved 
our  great  society  sat  down  before  the  ringed 
embankment  watching  all  the  gates  of  it, 
killing  all  the  stragglers  that  had  failed  to 
reach  that  protection,  and  rounding  up  the 
stray  horses  and  the  cattle  of  the  Pagans. 

That  siege  endured  for  fourteen  days.  At 
the  end  of  it  the  Northmen  treatied,  conquered 
"  by  hunger,  by  cold,  and  by  fear."  Alfred 
took  hostages  "  as  many  as  he  willed." 
Guthrum,  their  King,  accepted  our  baptism, 
and  Britain  took  that  upward  road  which 
Gaul  seven  years  later  was  to  follow  when  the 
same  anarchy  was  broken  by  Eudes  under 
the  walls  of  Paris. 

All  this  great  affair  we  have  doubtfully 
followed  to-day  in  no  more  than  some  three 
hundred  words  of  Latin,  come  down  doubt- 
fully over  a  thousand  years.  But  the  thing 
happened  where  and  as  I  have  said.  It  should 
be  as  memorable  as  those  great  battles  in 
which  the  victories  of  the  Republic  established 
our  exalted  but  perilous  modern  day. 
196 


The  Death  of  Robert  the  Strong  ^     ^ 

UP  in  the  higher  valley  of  the  River 
Sarthe,  which  runs  between  low  knolls 
through  easy  meadow-land,  and  is  a  place  of 
cattle  and  of  pasture  interspersed  with  woods 
of  no  great  size,  upon  a  summer  morning 
a  troop  of  some  hundreds  of  men  was  coming 
down  from  the  higher  land  to  the  crossings 
of  the  river.  It  was  in  the  year  866.  The 
older  servants  in  the  chief  men's  retinue  could 
remember  Charlemagne. 

Two  leaders  rode  before  the  troop.  They 
were  two  great  owners  of  land,  and  each 
possessed  of  commissions  from  the  Imperial 
authority.  The  one  had  come  up  hastily 
northwards  from  Poitiers,  the  other  had 
marched  westward  to  join  him,  coming  from 
the  Beauce,  with  his  command.  Each  was  a 
Comes,  a  Lord  Administrator  of  a  country- 
side and  its  capital,  and  had  power  to  levy 
free  men.  Their  retainers  also  were  many. 
About  them  there  rode  a  little  group  of  aides, 
107 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

and  behind  them,  before  the  foot-men,  were 
four  squadrons  of  mounted  followers. 

The  force  had  already  marched  far  that 
morning.  It  was  winding  in  line  down  a 
roughly  beaten  road  between  the  growing  crops 
of  the  hillside,  and  far  off  in  the  valley  the 
leaders  watched  the  distant  villages,  but  they 
could  see  no  sign  of  their  quarry.  They  were 
hunting  the  pirates.  The  scent  had  been  good 
from  the  very  early  hours  when  they  had 
broken  camp  till  lately,  till  mid-morning  ;  but 
in  the  last  miles  of  their  marching  it  had  failed 
them,  and  the  accounts  they  received  from 
the  rare  peasantry  were  confused. 

They  found  a  cottage  of  wood  standing 
thatched  near  the  track  at  the  place  where  it 
left  the  hills  for  the  water  meadows,  and  here 
they  recovered  the  trace  of  their  prey.  A 
wounded  man,  his  right  arm  bound  roughly 
with  sacking,  leaned  against  the  door  of  the 
place,  and  with  his  whole  left  arm  pointed  at 
a  group  of  houses  more  than  a  mile  away 
beyond  the  stream,  and  at  a  light  smoke  which 
rose  into  the  still  summer  air  just  beyond  a 
screen  of  wood  in  its  neighbourhood.  He  had 
seen  the  straggling  line  of  the  Northern  men 
an  hour  before,  hurrying  over  the  Down  and 
coming  towards  that  farm. 
108 


The  Death  of  Robert  the  Strong 

Of  the  two  leaders  the  shorter  and  more 
powerful  one,  who  sat  his  horse  the  less  easily, 
and  whose  handling  of  the  rein  was  brutally 
strong,  rode  up  and  questioned  and  re- 
questioned  the  peasant.  Could  he  guess  the 
numbers  ?  It  might  be  two  hundred  ;  it  was 
not  three.  How  long  had  they  been  in  the 
countryside  ?  Four  days,  at  least.  It  was 
four  days  ago  that  they  had  tried  to  get  into 
the  monastery,  near  the  new  castle,  and  had 
been  beaten  off  by  the  servants  at  the  orchard 
wall.  What  damage  had  they  done  ?  He  could 
not  tell.  The  reports  were  few  that  he  had 
heard.  His  cousin  from  up  the  valley  com- 
plained that  three  oxen  had  been  driven 
from  his  fields  by  night.  They  had  stolen 
a  chain  of  silver  from  St.  Giles  without  respect 
for  the  shrine.  They  had  done  much  more — 
how  much  he  did  not  know.  Had  they  left 
any  dead  ?  Yes,  three,  whom  he  had  helped 
to  bury.  They  had  been  killed  outside  the 
monastery  wall.  One  of  his  fields  was  of  the 
monastery  benefice,  and  he  had  been  sum- 
moned to  dig  the  graves. 

The  lord  who   thus  questioned  him   fixed 

him  with  straight  soldierly  eyes,  and,  learning 

no  more,  rode  on  by  the  side  of  his  equal  from 

Poitiers.     That  equal  was  armoured,  but  the 

109 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

lord  who  had  spoken  to  the  peasant,  full  of 
body  and  squat,  square  of  shoulder,  thick  of 
neck,  tortured  by  the  heat,  had  put  off  from 
his  chest  and  back  his  leather  coat,  strung  with 
rings  of  iron.  His  servant  had  unlaced  it  for 
him  some  miles  before,  and  it  hung  loose  upon 
the  saddle  hook.  He  had  taken  off,  also,  the 
steel  helm,  and  it  hung  by  its  strap  to  the  same 
point.  He  preferred  to  take  the  noon  sun  upon 
his  thick  hair  and  to  risk  its  action  than  to  be 
weighed  upon  longer  by  that  iron.  And  this 
though  at  any  moment  the  turn  of  a  spinney 
might  bring  them  upon  some  group  of  the 
barbarians. 

Upon  this  short,  resolute  man,  rather  than 
upon  his  colleague,  the  expectation  of  the 
armed  men  was  fixed.  His  repute  had  gone 
through  all  the  north  of  Gaul  with  popular 
tales  of  his  feats  in  lifting  and  in  throwing. 
He  was  perhaps  forty  years  of  age.  He  boasted 
no  lineage,  but  vague  stories  went  about — that 
his  father  was  from  the  Germanies  ;  that  his 
father  was  from  the  Paris  land  ;  that  it  was 
his  mother  who  had  brought  him  to  court  ; 
that  he  was  a  noble  with  a  mystery  that 
forbade  him  to  speak  of  his  birth ;  that 
he  was  a  slave  whom  the  Emperor  had 
enfranchised  and  to  whom  he  had  given 
no 


The  Death  of  Robert  the  Strong 

favour ;  that  he  was  a  farmer's  son ;  a 
yeoman. 

On  these  things  he  had  never  spoken.  No 
one  had  met  men  or  women  of  his  blood.  But 
ever  since  his  boyhood  he  had  gone  upwards 
in  the  rank  of  the  empire,  adding,  also,  one 
village  to  another  in  his  possession,  from  the 
first  which  he  had  obtained  no  man  knew 
how ;  purchasing  land  with  the  profits  of 
office  after  office.  He  had  been  Comes  of 
Tours,  Comes  of  Auxerre,  Comes  of  Nevers. 
He  had  the  commission  for  all  the  military 
work  between  Loire  and  Seine.  There  were 
songs  about  him,  and  myths  and  tales  of  his 
great  strength,  for  it  was  at  this  that  the 
populace  most  wondered. 

So  this  man  rode  by  his  colleague's  side 
at  the  head  of  the  little  force,  seeking  for  the 
pirates,  when,  unexpectedly,  upon  emerging 
from  a  fringe  of  trees  that  lined  the  flat 
meadows,  his  seat  in  the  saddle  stiffened  and 
changed,  and  his  eyes  fired  at  what  he  saw. 
Two  hundred  yards  before  him  was  the  stream, 
and  over  it  the  narrow  stone  bridge  unbroken. 
Immediately  beyond  a  group  of  huts  and 
houses,  wood  and  stone,  and  a  heavy,  low, 
round-arched  bulk  of  a  church  marked  the 
goal  of  the  pirates — and  there  they  were  ! 
in 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

They  had  seen  the  imperial  levy  the  moment 
that  it  left  the  trees,  and  they  were  running — 
tall,  lanky  men,  unkempt,  some  burdened  with 
sacks,  most  of  them  armed  with  battle-axe 
or  short  spear.  They  were  making  for  cover 
in  the  houses  of  the  village. 

Immediately  the  two  leaders  called  the 
marshallers  of  their  levies,  gave  orders  that  the 
foot-men  should  follow,  trotted  in  line  over  the 
bridge  at  the  head  of  the  squadron,  and,  once 
the  water  was  passed,  formed  into  two  bodies 
of  horse  and  galloped  across  the  few  fields  into 
the  streets  of  the  place. 

Just  as  they  reached  the  market  square  and 
the  front  of  the  old  church  there,  the  last  of 
the  marauders  (retarded  under  the  weight 
of  some  burden  he  would  save)  was  caught 
and  pinned  by  a  short  spear  thrown.  He  fell, 
crying  and  howling  in  a  foreign  tongue  to  gods 
of  his  own  in  the  northland.  But  all  his  com- 
rades were  fast  in  the  building,  and  there  was 
a  loud  thrusting  of  stone  statues  and  heavy 
furniture  against  the  doors.  Then,  within  a 
moment,  an  arrow  flashed  from  a  window  slit, 
just  missing  one  of  the  marshals.  The  Comes 
of  Poitiers  shouted  for  wood  to  burn  the 
defence  of  the  door,  and  villagers,  misliking 
the  task,  were  pressed.  Faggots  were  dragged 

112 


The  Death  of  Robert  the  Strong 

from  sheds  and  piled  against  it.  Even  as  this 
work  was  doing,  man  after  man  fell,  as  the 
defenders  shot  them  at  short  range  from 
within  the  church-tower. 

The  first  of  the  foot-men  had  come  up,  and 
some  half-dozen  picked  for  marksmanship  were 
attempting  to  thread  with  their  whistling 
arrows  the  slits  in  the  thick  walls  whence  the 
bolts  of  the  Vikings  came.  One  such  opening 
was  caught  by  a  lucky  aim.  For  some  mo- 
ments its  fire  ceased,  then  came  another  arrow 
from  it.  It  struck  the  Comes  of  Poitiers  and 
he  went  down,  and  as  he  fell  from  his  horse 
two  servants  caught  him.  Next,  with  a  second 
shaft,  the  horse  was  struck,  and  it  plunged 
and  began  a  panic.  No  servant  dared  stab  it, 
but  a  marshal  did. 

Robert,  that  second  count,  the  leader,  had 
dismounted.  He  was  in  a  fury,  mixed  with 
the  common  men,  and  striking  at  the  great 
church  door  blow  upon  blow,  having  in  his 
hand  a  stone  so  huge  that  even  at  such  a 
moment  they  marvelled  at  him. 

Unarmoured,  pouring  with  sweat,  though  at 
that  western  door  a  great  buttress  still  shaded 
him  from  the  noonday  sun,  Robert  the  Strong 
thundered  enormously  at  the  oak.  A  hinge 
broke,  and  he  heard  a  salute  of  laughter  from 
8  113 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

his  men.  He  dropped  his  instrument,  lifted, 
straining,  a  great  beam  which  lay  there,  and 
trundled  it  like  a  battering-ram  against  the 
second  hinge.  But,  just  as  the  shock  came, 
an  arrow  from  the  tower  caught  him  also. 
It  struck  where  the  neck  joins  the  shoulder, 
and  he  went  down.  Even  as  he  fell,  the  great 
door  gave,  and  the  men  of  the  imperial  levy, 
fighting  their  way  in,  broke  upon  the  massed 
pirates  that  still  defended  the  entry  with  a 
whirl  of  axe  and  sword. 

Four  men  tended  the  leader,  one  man 
holding  his  head  upon  his  knee,  the  three 
others  making  shift  to  lift  him,  to  take  him 
where  he  might  be  tended.  But  his  body  was 
no  longer  convulsed ;  the  motions  of  the 
arms  had  ceased  ;  and  when  the  arrow  was 
plucked  at  last  from  the  wound,  the  thick 
blood  hardly  followed  it.  He  was  dead. 

The  name  of  this  village  and  this  church 
was  Brissarthe  ;  and  the  man  who  so  fell, 
and  from  whose  falling  soldier  songs  and 
legends  arose,  was  the  first  father  of  all  the 
Capetians,  the  French  kings. 

From  this  man  sprang  Eudes,  who  defended 

Paris  from  the  Sea-Rovers  :    Hugh  Capet  and 

Philip    Augustus    and    Louis    the    Saint    and 

Philip  the  Fair  ;   and  so  through  century  after 

114 


The  Death  of  Robert  the  Strong 

century  to  the  kings  that  rode  through  Italy, 
to  Henri  IV,  to  Louis  XIV  in  the  splendour 
of  his  wars,  and  to  that  last  unfortunate 
who  lost  the  Tuileries  on  August  10th,  1793. 
His  line  survives  to-day,  for  its  eldest  heir 
is  the  man  whom  the  Basques  would  follow. 
His  expectants  call  him  Don  Carlos,  and  he 
claims  the  crown  of  Spain. 


The  Crooked  Streets      *^     ^     -^     ^ 

WHY  do  they  pull  down  and  do  away 
with  the  Crooked  Streets,  I  wonder, 
which  are  my  delight,  and  hurt  no  man  living  ? 

Every  day  the  wealthier  nations  are  pulling 
down  one  or  another  in  their  capitals  and  their 
great  towns  :  they  do  not  know  why  they 
do  it ;  neither  do  I. 

It  ought  to  be  enough,  surely,  to  drive 
the  great  broad  ways  which  commerce  needs 
and  which  are  the  life-channels  of  a  modern 
city,  without  destroying  all  the  history  and 
all  the  humanity  in  between  :  the  islands 
of  the  past.  For,  note  you,  the  Crooked 
Streets  are  packed  with  human  experience 
and  reflect  in  a  lively  manner  all  the  chances 
and  misfortunes  and  expectations  and  domes- 
ticity and  wonderment  of  men.  One  marks 
a  boundary,  another  the  kennel  of  an  ancient 
stream,  a  third  the  track  some  animal  took 
to  cross  a  field  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of 
years  ago ;  another  is  the  line  of  an  old 
defence,  another  shows  where  a  rich  man's 
garden  stopped  long  before  the  first  ancestor 
116 


The  Crooked  Streets 

one's  family  can  trace  was  born  ;  a  garden 
now  all  houses,  and  its  owner  who  took  delight 
in  it  turned  to  be  a  printed  name. 

Leave  men  alone  in  their  cities,  pester 
them  not  with  the  futilities  of  great  govern- 
ments, nor  with  the  fads  of  too  powerful 
men,  and  they  will  build  you  Crooked  Streets 
of  their  very  nature  as  moles  throw  up  the 
little  mounds  or  bees  construct  their  combs. 
There  is  no  ancient  city  but  glories,  or  has 
gloried,  in  a  whole  foison  and  multitude 
of  Crooked  Streets.  There  is  none,  however 
wasted  and  swept  by  power,  which,  if  you 
leave  it  alone  to  natural  things,  will  not 
breed  Crooked  Streets  in  less  than  a  hundred 
years  and  keep  them  for  a  thousand  more. 

I  know  a  dead  city  called  Timgad,  which 
the  sand  or  the  barbarians  of  the  Atlas  over- 
whelmed fourteen  centuries  ago.  It  lies 
between  the  desert  and  the  Algerian  fields, 
high  up  upon  a  mountain-side.  Its  columns 
stand.  Even  its  fountains  are  apparent, 
though  their  waterways  are  choked.  It  has 
a  great  forum  or  market-place,  all  flagged 
and  even,  and  the  ruined  walls  of  its  houses 
mark  its  emplacement  on  every  side.  All 
its  streets  are  straight,  set  out  with  a  line, 
and  by  this  you  may  judge  how  a  Roman 
117 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

town  lay  when  the  last  order  of  Rome  sank 
into  darkness. 

Well,  take  any  other  town  which  has  not 
thus  been  mummified  and  preserved  but  has 
lived  through  the  intervening  time,  and  you 
will  find  that  man,  active,  curious,  intense, 
in  all  the  fruitful  centuries  of  Christian  time 
has  endowed  them  with  Crooked  Streets, 
which  kind  of  streets  are  the  most  native 
to  Christian  men.  So  it  is  with  Aries,  so 
it  is  with  Nimes,  so  it  is  with  old  Rome 
itself,  and  so  it  is  with  the  City  of  London, 
on  which  by  a  special  Providence  the  curse 
of  the  Straight  Street  has  never  fallen,  so 
that  it  is  to  this  day  a  labyrinth  of  little 
lanes.  It  was  intended  after  the  Great  Fire 
to  set  it  all  out  in  order  with  "  piazzas  " 
and  boulevards  and  the  rest — but  the  English 
temper  was  too  strong  for  any  such  nonsense, 
and  the  streets  and  the  courts  took  to  the 
natural  lines  which  suit  us  best. 

The  Renaissance  indeed  everywhere  began 
this  plague  of  vistas  and  of  avenues.  It 
was  determined  three  centuries  ago  to  re- 
build Paris  as  regular  as  a  chessboard,  and 
nothing  but  money  saved  the  town — or 
rather  the  lack  of  money.  You  may  to  this 
day  see  in  a  square  called  the  "  Place  des 
118 


The  Crooked  Streets 

Vosges  "  what  was  intended.  But  when  they 
had  driven  their  Straight  Street  two  hun- 
dred yards  or  so  the  exchequer  ran  dry,  and 
thus  was  old  Paris  saved.  But  in  the  last 
seventy  years  they  have  hurt  it  badly  again.  I 
have  no  quarrel  with  what  is  regal  and  magnifi- 
cent, with  splendid  ways  of  a  hundred  feet  or 
more,  with  great  avenues  and  lines  of  palaces  ; 
but  why  should  they  pull  down  my  nest  beyond 
the  river — Straw  Street  and  Rat  Street  and  all 
those  winding  belts  round  the  little  Church 
of  St.  Julien  the  Poor,  where  they  say  that 
Dante  studied  and  where  Danton  in  the  mad- 
ness of  his  grief  dug  up  his  dead  love  from  the 
earth  on  his  returning  from  the  wars  ? 

Crooked  Streets  will  never  tire  a  man,  and 
each  will  have  its  character,  and  each  will 
have  a  soul  of  its  own.  To  proceed  from  one 
to  another  is  like  travelling  in  a  multitude 
or  mixing  with  a  number  of  friends.  In 
a  town  of  Crooked  Streets  it  is  natural  that 
one  should  be  the  Moneylender's  Street 
and  another  that  of  the  Burglars,  and  a 
third  that  of  the  Politicians,  and  so  forth 
through  all  the  trades  and  professions. 

Then  also,  how  much  better  are  not  the 
beauties  of  a  town  seen  from  Crooked  Streets  ! 
Consider  those  old  Dutch  towns  where  you 
119 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

suddenly  come  round  a  corner  upon  great 
stretches  of  salt  water,  or  those  towns  of 
Central  France  which  from  one  street  and 
then  another  show  you  the  Gothic  in  a  hun- 
dred ways. 

It  is  as  it  should  be  when  you  have  the 
back  of  Chartres  Cathedral  towering  up  above 
you  from  between  and  above  two  houses 
gabled  and  almost  meeting.  It  is  what  the 
builders  meant  when  one  comes  out  from 
such  fissures  into  the  great  Place,  the  parvis 
of  the  cathedral,  like  a  sailor  from  a  river 
into  the  sea.  Not  that  certain  buildings  were 
not  made  particularly  for  wide  approaches 
and  splendid  roads,  but  that  these,  when  they 
are  the  rule,  sterilize  and  kill  a  town.  Napoleon 
was  wise  enough  when  he  designed  that  there 
should  lead  all  up  beyond  the  Tiber  to  St. 
Peter's  a  vast  imperial  way.  But  the  modern 
nondescript  horde,  which  has  made  Rome  its 
prey,  is  very  ill  advised  to  drive  those  new 
Straight  Streets  foolishly,  emptily,  with  mean 
fa£ades  of  plaster  and  great  gaps  that  will 
not  fill. 

You  will  have  noted  in  your  travels  how 
the  Crooked  Streets  gather  names  to  them- 
selves which  are  as  individual  as  they,  and 
which  are  bound  up  with  them  as  our  names 

120 


The  Crooked  Streets 

are  with  all  our  own  human  reality  and 
humour.  Thus  I  bear  in  mind  certain  streets 
of  the  town  where  I  served  as  a  soldier. 
There  was  the  Street  of  the  Three  Little 
Heaps  of  Wheat,  the  Street  of  the  Trumpeting 
Moor,  the  Street  of  the  False  Heart,  and  an 
exceedingly  pleasant  street  called  "  Who 
Grumbles  at  It  ?  "  and  another  short  one 
called  "  The  Street  of  the  Devil  in  his  Haste," 
and  many  others. 

From  time  to  time  those  modern  town 
councillors  from  whom  Heaven  has  wisely 
withdrawn  all  immoderate  sums  of  money, 
and  who  therefore  have  not  the  power  to 
take  away  my  Crooked  Streets  and  put 
Straight  ones  in  their  places,  change  old 
names  to  new  ones.  Every  such  change  indi- 
cates some  snobbery  of  the  time  :  some  little 
battle  exaggerated  to  be  a  great  thing  ;  some 
public  fellow  or  other,  in  Parliament  or  what 
not ;  some  fad  of  the  learned  or  of  the  im- 
portant in  their  day. 

Once  I  remember  seeing  in  an  obscure 
corner  a  twist  of  dear  old  houses  built  before 
George  III  was  king,  and  on  the  corner  of  this 
row  was  painted  "  Kipling  Street :  late  Nelson 
Street." 

Upon  another  occasion  I  went  to  a  little 

121 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Norman  market  town  up  among  the  hills, 
where  one  of  the  smaller  squares  was  called 
"  The  Place  of  the  Three  Mad  Nuns,"  and 
when  I  got  there  after  so  many  years  and 
was  beginning  to  renew  my  youth  I  was 
struck  all  of  a  heap  to  see  a  great  enamelled 
blue  and  white  affair  upon  the  walls.  They 
had  renamed  the  triangle.  They  had  called 
it  "  The  Place  Victor  Hugo  "  ! 

However,  all  you  who  love  Crooked  Streets, 
I  bid  you  lift  up  your  hearts.  There  is  no 
power  on  earth  that  can  make  man  build 
Straight  Streets  for  long.  It  is  a  bad  thing, 
as  a  general  rule,  to  prophesy  good  or  to 
make  men  feel  comfortable  with  the  vision 
of  a  pleasant  future  ;  but  in  this  case  I  am 
right  enough.  The  Crooked  Streets  will  cer- 
tainly return. 

Let  me  boldly  borrow  a  quotation  which  I 
never  saw  until  the  other  day,  and  that  in 
another  man's  work,  but  which,  having  once 
seen  it,  I  shall  retain  all  the  days  of  my  life. 

"  Oh,  passi  graviora,  dabit  Deus  his  quoque 
fincm,"  or  words  to  that  effect.  I  can  never 
be  sure  of  a  quotation,  still  less  of  scansion, 
and  anyhow,  as  I  am  deliberately  stealing 
it  from  another  man,  if  I  have  changed  it  so 
much  the  better. 

122 


The  Place  Apart     ^>     ^     ^x     ^     <^ 

T  ITTLE  pen  be  good  and  flow  with  ink 
-1 — '(which  you  do  not  always  do),  so  that  I 
may  tell  you  what  came  to  me  once  in  a  high 
summer  and  the  happiness  I  had  of  it. 


One  Summer  morning  as  I  was  wandering 
from  one  house  to  another  among  the  houses 
of  men,  I  lifted  up  a  bank  from  a  river  to 
a  village  and  good  houses,  and  there  I 
was  well  entertained.  I  wish  I  could  recite 
the  names  of  those  chance  companions,  but 
I  cannot,  for  they  did  not  tell  me  their  names. 
June  was  just  beginning  in  the  middle  lands 
where  there  are  vines,  but  not  many,  and 
where  the  look  of  the  stonework  is  still 
northern.  The  place  was  not  very  far  from 
the  Western  Sea. 

The  bank  on  which  the  village  stood  above 

that  river  had  behind  it  a  solemn  slope  of 

woodland  leading  up  gently  to  where,  two  miles 

or  more   away,   yet  not  three  hundred   feet 

123 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

above  me,  the  new  green  of  the  tree-tops 
made  a  line  along  the  sky.  Clouds  of  a  little, 
happy,  hurrying  sort  ran  across  the  gentle 
blue  of  that  heaven,  and  I  thought,  as  I  went 
onward  into  the  forest  upland,  that  I  had 
come  to  very  good  things  :  but  indeed  I  had 
come  to  things  of  a  graver  kind. 

A  path  went  on  athwart  the  woods  and  up- 
wards. This  path  was  first  regular,  and  then 
grew  less  and  less  marked,  though  it  still 
preserved  a  clear-way  through  the  under- 
growth. The  new  leaves  were  opened  all 
about  me  and  there  was  a  little  breeze  :  yet 
the  birds  piped  singly  and  the  height  was 
lonely  when  I  reached  it,  as  though  it  were 
engaged  in  a  sort  of  contemplation.  At  the 
summit  was  first  one  small  clearing  and  then 
another,  in  which  coarse  grass  grew  high  within 
the  walls  of  trees  ;  men  had  not  often  come 
that  way,  and  those  men  only  the  few  of  the 
countryside. 

Just  where  the  slope  began  to  go  down- 
wards again  upon  the  further  side,  these  little 
clearings  ceased  and  the  woods  closed  in 
again.  The  path,  or  what  was  left  of  it,  wholly 
failed,  and  I  had  now  to  push  my  way  through 
many  twigs  and  interlacing  brambles,  till 
in  a  little  while  that  forest  ceased  abruptly 
124 


The  Place  Apart 

upon  the  edge  of  a  falling  sward,  and  I  saw 
before  me  the  Valley. 

Its  floor  must  have  Iain  higher  than  that 
river  which  I  had  crossed  and  left  the  same 
morning,  for  my  ascent  had  been  one  of  two 
miles  or  so,  and  my  pushing  downward  on  the 
further  slope  far  less  than  one  ;  moreover, 
that  descent  had  been  gentle. 

The  Valley  opened  to  the  right  at  my  issue 
from  the  wood.  To  my  left  hand  was  a  circle 
of  the  same  trees  as  those  through  which  I 
had  passed,  but  to  the  right  and  so  away 
northward,  the  pleasant  empty  dale. 

Let  me  describe  it. 

Upon  the  further  bank  (for  it  was  not 
steep  enough  to  call  a  wall),  the  western  bank 
which  shut  that  valley  in,  grew  a  thick  growth 
of  low  chestnuts  with  here  and  there  a  tall 
silver  birch  standing  up  among  them.  All 
this  further  slope  was  so  held,  and  the  chest- 
nuts made  a  dark  belt  from  which  the  tall 
graces  of  the  birches  lifted.  The  sunlight  was 
behind  that  long  afternoon  of  hills. 

Opposite,  the  higher  eastern  slope  stood 
full  though  gentle  to  the  glorious  light,  and 
it  was  all  a  rise  of  pasture  land.  Its  crest, 
which  followed  up  and  away  northward  for 
some  miles,  showed  here  and  there  a  brown 
'25 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

rock,  aged  and  strong  but  low  and  half 
covered  in  the  grass.  These  rocks  were  warm 
and  mellow.  The  height  of  this  eastern 
boundary  was  enough  to  protect  the  hollow 
below,  but  not  so  high  as  to  carry  any  sense 
of  savagery.  It  warned  rather  than  forbade 
the  approach  of  human  kind.  Between  it 
and  its  opposing  wooded  fellow  the  narrowing 
floor  of  that  Eden  lay ;  winding,  closing 
slowly,  until  it  ended  in  a  little  cup-like  pass, 
an  easy  saddle  of  grass  where  the  two  sides 
of  the  valley  converged  upon  its  northern 
conclusion.  This  pass  was  perhaps  four  miles 
away  from  me  as  I  gazed,  or  perhaps  a  little 
less.  The  sun,  as  I  have  said,  was  shining 
upon  all  this  :  it  made  upon  the  little  cup- 
like  place  a  gentle  shadow  and  a  gentle  light, 
both  curved  as  the  light  might  fall  low  and 
aslant  upon  a  wooden  bowl  clothed  in  a  soft 
green  cloth.  This  was  a  lovely  sight,  and  it 
invited  me  to  go  forward. 

Therefore  I  went  down  the  sward  that  fell 
from  the  abrupt  edge  of  the  wood,  and  set 
out  to  follow  northward  along  the  lower 
grasses  of  this  single  and  most  unexpected 
vale. 

So  strange  was  the  place,  even  at  this  first 
sight,  that  I  thought  to  myself :  "I  have 
126 


The  Place  Apart 

happened  upon  one  of  those  holidays  God 
gives  us."  For  we  cannot  give  ourselves 
holidays  :  nor,  if  we  are  slaves,  can  our 
masters  give  us  holidays,  but  God  only  :  until 
at  last  we  lay  down  the  business  and  leave 
our  work  for  good  and  all.  And  so  much  for 
holidays.  Anyhow,  the  valley  was  a  wonder 
to  me  there. 

It  was  not  as  are  common  and  earthly 
things.  There  was  a  peace  about  it  which 
was  not  a  mere  repose,  but  rather  something 
active  which  invited  and  intrigued.  The 
meadows  had  a  summons  in  them  ;  and  all 
was  completely  still.  I  heard  no  birds  from 
the  moment  when  I  left  the  woodland,  but 
a  little  brook,  not  shallow,  ran  past  me  for  a 
companion  as  I  went  on.  It  made  no  murmur, 
but  it  slid  full  and  at  once  mysterious  and 
prosperous,  brimming  up  to  the  rich  field 
upon  either  side.  I  thought  there  must  be 
chalk  beneath  it  from  its  way  of  going.  The 
pasture  was  not  mown  yet  it  was  short,  but 
if  it  had  been  fed  there  was  no  trace  of  herds 
anywhere  ;  and  indeed  the  grass  was  rather 
more  in  height  than  the  grass  of  fed  land, 
though  it  was  not  in  flower.  No  wind  moved  it. 

There  were  no  divisions  in  this  little  king- 
dom ;  there  were  no  walls  or  fences  or  hedges  : 
127 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

it  was  all  one  field,  with  the  woods  upon  the 
western  slope  to  my  left,  and  the  tilted  green 
of  the  eastern  ridge  to  my  right  on  which  the 
sunlight  softly  and  continually  lay.  Never 
have  I  found  a  place  so  much  its  own  master 
and  so  contentedly  alone. 

If  any  man  owned  that  Valley,  blessed  be 
that  man,  but  if  no  man  owned  it,  and  only 
God,  then  I  could  better  understand  the  bene- 
diction which  it  imposed  upon  me,  a  chance 
wanderer,  for  something  little  less  than  an 
hour.  Here  was  a  place  in  which  thought 
settled  upon  itself,  and  was  not  concerned 
with  unanswerable  things  ;  and  here  was  a 
place  in  which  memory  did  not  trouble  one 
with  the  incompletion  of  recent  trial,  but 
rather  stretched  back  to  things  so  very  old 
that  all  sense  of  evil  had  been  well  purged 
out  of  them.  The  ultimate  age  of  the  world 
which  is  also  its  youth,  was  here  securely 
preserved.  I  was  not  so  foolish  as  to  attempt 
a  prolongation  of  this  blessedness :  these 
things  are  not  for  possession  :  they  are  an 
earnest  only  of  things  which  we  may  perhaps 
possess,  but  not  while  the  business  is  on. 

I  went  along  at  a  good  sober  pace  of  travel- 
ling, taking  care  to  hurt  no  blossom  with 
my  staff  and  to  destroy  no  living  thing, 
128 


The  Place  Apart 

whether  of  leaves  or  of  those  that  have 
movement. 

So  I  went  until  I  came  to  the  low  pass 
at  the  head  of  the  place,  and  when  I  had 
surmounted  it  I  looked  down  a  steep  great 
fall  into  quite  another  land.  I  had  come  to  a 
line  where  met  two  provinces,  two  different 
kinds  of  men,  and  this  second  valley  was  the 
end  of  one. 

The  moor  (for  so  I  would  call  it)  upon  the 
further  side  fell  away  and  away  distantly, 
till  at  its  foot  it  struck  a  plain  whereon  I  could 
see,  further  and  further  off  to  a  very  distant 
horizon,  cities  and  fields  and  the  anxious  life 
of  men. 


129 


The  Ebro  Plain 

I  WISH  I  could  put  before  men  who  have 
not  seen   that    sight,   the    abrupt   shock 
which    the    Northern    eye    receives    when    it 
first  looks  from  some  rampart  of  the  Pyrenees 
upon  the  new  deserts  of  Spain. 

"  Deserts  "  is  a  term  at  once  too  violent 
and  too  simple.  The  effect  of  that  amaze- 
ment is  by  no  means  the  effect  which  follows 
from  a  similar  vision  of  the  Sahara  from  the 
red-burnt  and  precipitous  rocks  of  Atlas ;  nor 
is  it  the  effect  which  those  stretches  of  white 
blinding  sand  give  forth  when,  looking  south- 
ward toward  Mexico  and  the  sun,  a  man 
shades  his  eyes  to  catch  a  distant  mark  of 
human  habitation  along  some  rare  river  of 
Arizona  from  the  cliff  edge  of  a  cut  table- 
land. 

Corn  grows  in  that  new  Spain  beneath 
one  :  many  towns  stand  founded  there ; 
Christian  Churches  are  established  ;  a  human 
society  stands  firmly,  though  sparsely,  set 
in  that  broad  waste  of  land.  But  to  the 
130 


The  Ebro  Plain 

Northern  eye  first  seeing  it — nay,  to  a 
Northerner  well  acquainted  with  it,  but 
returning  to  the  renewal  of  so  strange  a 
vision — it  is  always  a  renewed  perplexity 
how  corn,  how  men,  how  worship,  how 
society  (as  he  has  known  them)  can  have 
found  a  place  there  ;  and  that,  although  he 
knows  that  nowhere  in  Europe  have  the 
fundamental  things  of  Europe  been  fought 
for  harder  and  more  steadfastly  maintained 
than  they  have  along  this  naked  and  burnt 
valley  of  the  Ebro. 

I  will  suppose  the  traveller  to  have  made 
his  way  on  foot  from  the  boundaries  of  the 
Basque  country,  from  the  Peak  of  Anie, 
down  through  the  high  Pyrenean  silences  to 
those  banks  of  Aragon  where  the  river  runs 
west  between  parallel  ranges,  each  of  which 
is  a  bastion  of  the  main  Pyrenean  chain.  I 
will  suppose  him  to  have  crossed  that  roll  of 
thick  mud  which  the  tumbling  Aragon  is  in 
all  these  lower  reaches,  to  have  climbed  the 
further  range  (which  is  called  "  The  Mountains 
of  Stone,"  or  "  The  Mountains  of  the  Rock  "), 
and,  coming  upon  its  further  southern  slope, 
to  see  for  the  first  time  spread  before  him  that 
vast  extent  of  uniform  dead-brown  stretching 
through  an  air  metallically  clear  to  the  tiny 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

peaks  far  off  on  the  horizon,  which  mark  the 
springs  of  the  Tagus.  It  is  a  characteristic 
of  the  stretched  Spanish  upland,  from  within 
sight  of  the  Pyrenees  to  within  sight  of  the 
Southern  Sea,  that  it  may  thus  be  grasped  in 
less  than  half  a  dozen  views,  wider  than  any 
views  in  Europe  ;  and,  partly  from  the  height 
of  that  interior  land,  partly  from  the  Iberian 
aridity  of  its  earth,  these  views  are  as  sharp 
in  detail,  as  inhuman  in  their  lack  of  distant 
veils  and  blues,  as  might  be  the  landscapes  of 
a  dead  world. 

The  traveller  who  should  so  have  passed  the 
high  ridge  and  watershed  of  the  Pyrenees, 
would  have  come  down  from  the  snows  of  the 
Anie  through  forests  not  indeed  as  plentiful 
as  those  of  the  French  side,  but  still  dignified 
by  many  and  noble  trees,  and  alive  with 
cascading  water.  While  he  was  yet  crossing 
the  awful  barriers  (one  standing  out  parallel 
before  the  next)  which  guard  the  mountains 
on  their  Spainward  fall,  he  would  continuously 
have  perceived,  though  set  in  dry,  unhospit- 
able  soil,  bushes  and  clumps  of  trees  ;  some- 
thing at  times  resembling  his  own  Northern 
conception  of  pasture-land.  The  herbage 
upon  which  he  would  pitch  his  camp,  the 
branches  he  would  pick  for  firewood,  still, 
132 


The  Ebro  Plain 

though  sparse  and  Southern,  would  have  re- 
minded him  of  home. 

But  when  he  has  come  over  the  furthest  of 
these  parallel  reaches,  and  sees  at  last  the 
whole  sweep  of  the  Ebro  country  spread  out 
before  him,  it  is  no  longer  so.  His  eye  detects 
no  trees,  save  that  belt  of  green  which  accom- 
panies the  course  of  the  river,  no  glint  of 
water.  Though  human  habitation  is  present 
in  that  landscape,  it  mixes,  as  it  were,  with 
the  mud  and  the  dust  of  the  earth  from  which 
it  rose  ;  and,  gazing  at  a  distant  clump  in  the 
plains  beneath  him,  far  off,  the  traveller  asks 
himself  doubtfully  whether  these  hummocks  are 
but  small,  abrupt,  insignificant  hills  or  a  nest 
of  the  houses  of  men — things  with  histories. 

For  the  rest  all  that  immeasurable  sweep 
of  yellow-brown  bare  earth  fills  up  whatever 
is  not  sky,  and  is  contained  or  framed  upon 
its  final  limit  by  mountains  as  severe  as  its 
own  empty  surface.  Those  far  and  dreadful 
hills  are  unrelieved  by  crag  or  wood  or  mist  ; 
they  are  a  mere  height,  naked  and  unfruitful, 
running  along  wall-like  and  cutting  off  Aragon 
from  the  south  and  the  old  from  the  new 
Castille,  save  where  the  higher  knot  of  the 
Moncayo  stands  tragic  and  enormous  against 
the  sky. 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

This  experience  of  Spain,  this  first  dis- 
covery of  a  thing  so  unexpected  and  so 
universally  misstated  by  the  pens  of  travellers 
and  historians,  is  best  seen  in  autumn  sunsets, 
I  think,  when  behind  the  mass  of  the  distant 
mountains  an  angry  sky  lights  up  its  unfruit- 
ful aspect  of  desolation,  and,  though  lending 
it  a  colour  it  can  never  possess  in  commoner 
hours  and  seasons,  in  no  way  creates  an  illusion 
of  fertility  or  of  romance,  of  yield  or  of  adven- 
ture, in  that  doomed  silence. 

The  vision  of  which  I  speak  does  not,  I 
know,  convey  this  peculiar  impression  even 
to  all  of  the  few  who  may  have  seen  it  thus — 
and  they  are  rare.  They  are  rare  because  men 
do  not  now  approach  the  old  places  of  Europe 
in  the  old  way.  They  come  into  a  Spanish 
town  of  the  north  by  those  insufficient  rail- 
ways of  our  time.  They  return  back  home 
with  no  possession  of  great  sights,  no  more 
memorable  experience  than  of  urban  things 
done  less  natively,  more  awkwardly,  more 
slowly  than  in  England.  Yet  even  those  few, 
I  say,  who  enter  Spain  from  the  north,  as 
Spain  should  be  entered — over  the  mountain 
roads — have  not  all  of  them  received  the  im- 
pression of  which  I  speak. 

I  have  so  received  it,  I  know  ;   I  could  wish 


The  Ebro  Plain 

that  to  the  Northerner  it  were  the  impression 
most  commonly  conveyed  :  a  marvel  that 
men  should  live  in  such  a  place  :  a  wonder 
when  the  ear  catches  the  sound  of  a  distant 
bell,  that  ritual  and  a  creed  should  have  sur- 
vived there — so  absolute  is  its  message  of 
desolation. 

With  a  more  familiar  acquaintance  this 
impression  does  not  diminish,  but  increases. 
Especially  to  one  who  shall  make  his  way 
painfully  on  foot  for  three  long  days  from  the 
mountains  to  the  mountains  again,  who  shall 
toil  over  the  great  bare  plain,  who  shall 
cross  by  some  bridge  over  Ebro  and  look 
down,  it  may  be,  at  a  trickle  of  water  hardly 
moving  in  the  midst  of  a  broad,  stony  bed, 
or  it  may  be  at  a  turbid  spate  roaring  a  furlong 
broad  after  the  rains — in  either  case  unusable 
and  utterly  unfriendly  to  man ;  who  shall 
hobble  from  little  village  to  little  village, 
despairing  at  the  silence  of  men  in  that  silent 
land  and  at  their  lack  of  smiles  and  at  the 
something  fixed  which  watches  one  from  every 
wall ;  who  shall  push  on  over  the  slight  wheel- 
tracks  which  pass  for  roads — they  are  not 
roads — across  the  infinite,  unmarked,  un- 
differenced  field  ;  to  one  who  has  done  all 
these  things,  I  say,  getting  the  land  into  his 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

senses  hourly,  there  comes  an  appreciation 
of  its  wilful  silence  and  of  its  unaccomplished 
soul.  That  knowledge  fascinates,  and  bids 
him  return.  It  is  like  watching  with  the  sick 
who  once  were  thought  dead,  who  are,  in 
your  night  of  watching,  upon  the  turn  of  their 
evil.  It  is  like  those  hours  of  the  night  in 
which  the  mind  of  some  troubled  sleeper 
wakened  can  find  neither  repose  nor  variety, 
but  only  a  perpetual  return  upon  itself — yet 
waits  for  dawn.  There  lies  behind  all  this,  as 
behind  a  veil  of  dryness  stretched  from  the 
hills  to  the  hills,  for  those  who  will  discover 
it,  the  intense,  the  rich,  the  unconquerable 
spirit  of  Spain. 


136 


The  Little  River     <^;    <^    *^     <cy     <<sy 

MEN  forget  too  easily  how  much  the 
things  they  see  around  them  in  the 
landscapes  of  Britain  are  the  work  of  men. 
Most  of  our  trees  were  planted  and  carefully 
nurtured  by  man's  hand.  Our  ploughs  for 
countless  centuries  have  made  even  the  soil 
of  the  plains  bear  human  outlines  ;  their 
groups  of  hedge  and  of  building,  of  ridge  and 
of  road  are  very  largely  the  creation  of  that 
curious  and  active  breed  which  was  set  upon 
this  dull  round  of  the  earth  to  enliven  it- — 
which,  alone  of  creatures,  speaks  and  has 
foreknowledge  of  death  and  wonders  con- 
cerning its  origin  and  its  end.  It  is  man  that 
has  transformed  the  surface  and  the  outline 
of  the  old  countries,  and  even  the  rivers  carry 
his  handiwork. 

There  is  a  little  river  on  my  land  which 
very  singularly  shows  the  historical  truth 
of  what  I  am  here  saying.  As  God  made  it, 
it  was  but  a  drain  rambling  through  the 
marshy  clay  of  tangled  underwood,  sluggishly 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

feeling  its  way  through  the  hollows  in  general 
weathers,  scouring  in  a  shapeless  flood  after 
the  winter  rains,  dried  up  and  stagnant  in 
isolated  pools  in  our  hot  summers.  Then, 
no  one  will  ever  know  how  many  centuries 
ago,  man  came,  busy  and  curious,  and  doing 
with  his  hands.  He  took  my  little  river  ;  he 
began  to  use  it,  to  make  it,  and  to  transform 
it,  and  to  erect  of  it  a  human  thing.  He  gave 
to  it  its  ancient  name,  which  is  the  ancient 
name  for  water,  and  which  you  will  find 
scattered  upon  streams  large  and  small  from 
the  Pyrenees  up  to  the  Northern  Sea  and 
from  the  west  of  Germany  to  the  Atlantic. 
He  called  it  the  Adur ;  therefore  pedants 
pretend  that  the  name  is  new  and  not  old, 
for  pedants  hate  the  fruitful  humour  of 
antiquity. 

Well,  not  only  did  man  give  my  little  river 
(an  inconceivable  number  of  generations  ago) 
the  name  which  it  still  bears,  but  he  bridged 
it  and  he  banked  it,  he  scoured  it  and  he 
dammed  it,  until  he  made  of  it  a  thing  to 
his  own  purpose  and  a  companion  of  the 
countryside. 

With  the  fortunes  of  man  in  our  Western 
and  Northern  land  the  fortunes  of  my  little 
river  rose  and  fell.  What  the  Romans  may 
138 


The  Little  River 

have  done  with  it  we  do  not  know,  for  a  clay 
soil  preserves  but  little- — coins  sink  in  it  and 
the  foundations  of  buildings  are  lost. 

In  the  breakdown  which  we  call  the  Dark 
Ages,  and  especially  perhaps  after  the  worst 
business  of  the  Danish  Invasion,  it  must 
have  broken  back  very  nearly  to  the  useless 
and  unprofitable  thing  it  had  been  before 
man  came.  The  undergrowth,  the  little  oaks 
and  the  maples,  the  coarse  grass,  the  thistle 
patches,  and  the  briars  encroached  upon 
tilled  land  ;  the  banks  washed  down,  floods 
carried  away  the  rotting  dams,  the  water- 
wheels  were  forgotten  and  perished.  There 
seem  to  have  been  no  mills.  There  is  no  good 
drinking  water  in  that  land,  save  here  and 
there  at  a  rare  spring,  unless  you  dig  a  well, 
and  the  people  of  the  Dark  Ages  in  Britain, 
broken  by  the  invasion,  dug  no  wells  in  the 
desolation  of  my  valley. 

Then  came  the  Norman  :  the  short  man 
with  the  broad  shoulders  and  the  driving 
energy,  and  that  regal  sense  of  order  which 
left  its  stamp  wherever  he  marched,  from 
the  Grampians  to  the  Euphrates.  He  tamed 
that  land  again,  he  ploughed  the  clay,  he 
cut  the  undergrowth,  and  he  built  a  great 
house  of  monks  and  a  fine  church  of  stone 
139 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

where  for  so  long  there  had  been  nothing 
but  flying  robbers,  outlaws,  and  the  wolves 
of  the  weald. 

To  my  little  river  the  Norman  was  par- 
ticularly kind.  He  dug  it  out  and  deepened 
it,  he  bridged  it  again  and  he  sluiced  it ; 
it  brimmed  to  its  banks,  it  was  once  more 
the  companion  of  men,  and,  what  is  more, 
he  dug  it  out  so  thoroughly  all  the  twenty 
miles  to  the  sea  that  he  could  even  use  it 
for  barges  and  for  light  boats,  so  that  this 
head  of  the  stream  came  to  be  called  Shipley, 
for  goods  of  ships  could  be  floated,  when  all 
this  was  done,  right  up  to  the  wharf  which 
the  Knights  Templars  had  'built  above  the 
church  to  meet  the  waters  of  the  stream. 

All  the  Middle  Ages  that  fruitfulness  and 
that  use  continued.  But  with  the  troubles 
in  which  the  Middle  Ages  closed  and  in  which 
so  much  of  our  civilization  was  lost,  the  little 
river  was  once  more  half  abandoned.  The 
church  still  stood,  but  stone  by  stone  the 
great  building  of  the  Templars  disappeared. 
The  river  was  no  longer  scoured;  its  course 
was  checked  by  dense  bush  and  reed,  the  wild 
beasts  came  back,  the  lands  of  the  King  were 
lost.  One  use  remained  to  the  water — the 
Norman's  old  canalization  was  forgotten  and 
140 


The  Little  River 

the  wharf  had  slipped  into  a  bank  of  clay,  and 
was  now  no  more  than  a  tumbled  field  with  no 
deep  water  standing  by.  This  use  was  the 
use  of  the  Hammer  Ponds.  Here  and  there  the 
stream  was  banked  up,  and  the  little  fall  thus 
afforded  was  used  to  work  the  heavy  hammers 
of  the  smithies  in  which  the  iron  of  the  country- 
side was  worked.  For  in  this  clay  of  ours  there 
was  ironstone  everywhere,  and  the  many  oaks 
of  the  weald  furnished  the  charcoal  for  its 
smelting.  The  metal  work  of  the  great  ships 
that  fought  the  French,  many  of  their  guns 
also,  and  bells  and  railings  for  London,  were 
smithied  or  cast  at  the  issue  of  these  Hammer 
Ponds.  But  coal  came  and  the  new  smelting  ; 
our  iron  was  no  longer  worked,  and  the  last 
usefulness  of  the  little  river  seemed  lost. 

Then  for  two  generations  all  that  land  lay 
apart,  the  stream  quite  choked  or  furiously 
flooding,  the  paths  unworkable  in  winter  : 
no  roads,  but  only  green  lanes,  and  London, 
forty  miles  away,  unknown. 

The  last  resurrection  of  the  little  river 
has  begun  to-day.  The  railway  was  the 
first  bringer  of  good  news  (if  you  will  allow 
me  to  be  such  an  apologist  for  civilization) ; 
then  came  good  hard  roads  in  numbers,  and 
quite  lately  the  bicycle,  and,  last  of  all,  the 
141 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

car.  The  energy  of  men  reached  Adur  once 
again,  and  once  again  began  the  scouring  and 
making  of  the  banks  and  the  harnessing  of 
the  water  for  man  ;  so  that,  though  we  have 
not  tackled  the  canal  as  we  should  (that  will 
come),  yet  with  every  year  the  Adur  grows 
more  and  more  of  a  companion  again.  It  has 
furnished  two  fine  great  lakes  for  two  of  my 
neighbours,  and  in  one  place  after  another 
they  have  bridged  it  as  they  should,  and  though 
clay  is  a  doubtful  thing  to  deal  with  they  have 
banked  it  as  well. 

The  other  day  as  I  began  a  new  and  great 
and  good  dam  with  sluices  and  with  puddled 
clay  behind  oak  boards  and  with  huge  oak 
uprights  and  oaken  spurs  to  stand  the  rush 
of  the  winter  floods,  I  thought  to  myself, 
working  in  that  shimmering  and  heated  air, 
how  what  I  was  doing  was  one  more  of  the  in- 
numerable things  that  men  had  done  through 
time  incalculable  to  make  the  river  their  own, 
and  the  thought  gave  me  great  pleasure,  for 
one  becomes  larger  by  mixing  with  any  com- 
pany of  men,  whether  of  our  brothers  now 
living  or  of  our  fathers  who  are  dead. 

This  little  river- — the  river  Adur  before 
I  have  done  with  it — will  be  as  charming 
and  well-bred  a  thing  as  the  Norman  or  the 
142 


The  Little  River 

Roman  knew.  It  shall  bring  up  properly  to 
well-cut  banks.  These  shall  be  boarded.  It 
shall  have  clear  depths  of  water  in  spite  of 
the  clay,  and  reeds  and  water-lilies  shall  grow 
only  where  I  choose.  In  every  way  it  shall 
be  what  the  things  of  this  world  were  made 
to  be- — the  servant  and  the  instrument  of  Man. 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time    ^y 

From  Lord  Mulberry  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Blake 

MY  DEAR  VICTORIA,— Yes,  by  all  means  tell 
your  young  friend  Mr.  Shakespeare  that  he  can 
come  to  Paxton  on  Saturday.  As  you  say 
that  he  can't  get  away  until  the  later  train 
I  will  have  Perkins  meet  him  from  the  village. 
I  don't  suppose  he  rides,  but  I  can't  mount 
him  anyhow.  I  hope  there  is  no  trouble  about 
Church  on  Sunday. 

From  Mrs.  Myers  to  Lady  Clogg 

One  thing  I  am  looking  forward  to,  dear,  is 
this  little  coon  Shakespeare.  Victoria  told 
me  about  him.  She  says  sometimes  he  will 
play  and  sometimes  he.  won't  play.  But  she 
says  he's  quiet  in  harness  just  now.  It  seems 
that  sometimes  he  talks  all  of  a  sudden.  And 
one  can  get  him  to  sing  !  Anyhow  I  do  want 
to  see  what  he's  like. 

(The  rest  of  this  letter  is  about  other  matters.) 

144 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time 

From  Messrs.  Hornbull  and  Sons  to  William 
Shakespeare  Esq. 

SIR, — We  have  now  sent  in  our  account 
three  times,  and  the  last  time  with  a  pressing 
recommendation  that  you  should  settle  it, 
but  you  have  not  honoured  us  by  any  reply. 
We  regret  to  inform  you  that  if  we  do  not 
receive  a  cheque  by  Wednesday  the  22nd  inst. 
we  shall  be  compelled  to  put  the  matter  into 
other  hands. 

From  John  Shakespeare  to  his  mother, 
Mrs.  Shakespeare 

DEAREST  MAMMA, — I  am  afraid  Billie  really 
can't  pay  that  money  this  week.  He  was 
awfully  apologetic  about  it  and  I  gave  him 
a  good  talking  to,  but  if  he  hasn't  got  it  he 
hasn't.  After  all  it  isn't  absolutely  necessary 
until  the  30th. 

From  Jonathan  Truelove  Esq.  to  William 
Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  OLD  CHAP, — I  am  going  to  do  some- 
thing very  unconventional,  but  we  know  each 
other  well  enough  I  think.  Can  you  let  me 
have  the  £5  I  lent  you  two  years  ago  ?  I 
have  to  get  in  every  penny  I  can  this  week, 
10  145 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

suddenly.  If  you  can't  don't  bother  to  answer, 
I  am  not  going  to  press  you. 

From  Sir  Henry  Portman,  Attorney  General, 
to  the  Secretary  of  the  Crown  Prosecutor 
DEAR   JIM, — No,    I    can't   manage   to   get 
round  to  the  Ritz  this  evening.     Mary  says 
that   she   wants   Johnnie   to   leave   Dresden. 
What  inconceivable  rubbish  !    Why  can't  she 
let  him  stay  where  he  is  ?    You  might  as  well 
drown  yourself  as  leave  Dresden.     What  on 
earth  could  it  lead  to  ? 

By  the  way,  do  choke  off  that  silly  ass  Bates, 
if  he  is  still  worrying  about  Shakespeare.  No 
one  wants  anything  done,  and  No.  1  would  be 
awfully  angry  if  there  was  a  prosecution. 
Rather  than  allow  it  I  would  find  the  money 
myself. 

Yours,  H.  P. 

From   James  Jevons  and  Co.,   Publishers,   to 
William  Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  SIR, — Our  attention  has  been  called 
to  your  work  by  our  correspondent  in  Edin- 
burgh, and  he  asks  us  whether  we  think  you 
could  see  your  way  to  something  dealing 
with  Scottish  history.  He  does  not  want  it 
146 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time 

cast  in  the  form  of  a  play,  for  which  he  says 
there  will  be  no  sale  with  the  Scottish  public, 
seeing  the  exceedingly  English  cast  of  your 
work,  but  if  you  could  throw  it  into  Ballad 
form  he  thinks  something  could  be  done 
with  it. 

Of  course  such  things  can  never  be  re- 
munerative at  first.  The  Edinburgh  firm 
for  whom  he  writes  propose  to  buy  sheets  at 
4  Jd.  or  5d.  and  to  give  a  royalty  of  10  per  cent, 
to  be  equally  divided  between  our  firm  and 
yourself.  They  could  not  go  beyond  500 
copies  for  the  first  edition.  It  may  be  worth 
your  while,  in  spite  of  the  trifling  remuneration, 
to  consider  this  offer  in  order  to  secure  copy- 
right and  to  prevent  any  pirating  of  future 
editions  in  Scotland.  Pray  advise. 
We  are, 

Your  obedient  servants, 

JAMES  JEVONS  AND  Co. 

From   Messrs.    Firelight,    Agents,    to    William 
Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR,  MR.  SHAKESPEARE, — We  have  had  a 
proposal  from  Messrs.  Capon  in  the  matter 
of  your  collected  Poems.  As  you  know,  verse 
is  not  just  now  much  in  demand  with  the 

147 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

public,  and  they  could  not  manage  an  advance 
on  royalties.  They  propose  10  per  cent  on 
a  5s.  book  after  the  first  250  copies  sold. 
The  honorarium  is,  of  course,  purely  nominal, 
but  it  might  lead  to  more  business  later  on. 
Could  you  let  us  know  your  views  upon 
the  matter  ? 

Very  faithfully  yours, 

pro  FIRELIGHT  AND  Co. 
C.  G. 

From  Clarence  de  Vere  Chalmondeley  to 
William  Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  SIR, — Having  certain  sums  free  for 
investment,  I  am  prepared  to  lend,  not  as  a 
money-lender  but  as  a  private  banker,  sums 
from  £10  to  £50,000,  on  note  of  hand  alone, 
without  security.  No  business  done  with 
minors. 

Very  faithfully  yours, 
CLARENCE  DE  VERE  CHALMONDELEY 

From  William  Shakespeare  to  Sir  John  Fowless 
(scribbled  hastily  in  pencil) 

I  will  try  and  come  if  I  can,  but  it's  some- 
thing awful.     I  only  got  my  proofs  read  by 
2  o'clock  in  the  night ;   I  had  to  do  my  article 
148 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time 

for  The  Owl  before  10  this  morning,  then  I 
have  got  to  go  and  meet  the  Church  Defence 
League  people  on  my  way  to  the  station,  and 
catch  a  train  to  a  place  where  Mrs.  Blake 
wants  me  to  go  somewhere  in  the  Midlands, 
about  5.  I  think  I  can  look  in  on  my  way  to 
the  station. 

That  man  you  asked  me  to  see  about  the 
brandy  is  a  fraud.  Would  you,  like  a  good 
fellow,  tell  Charlie  not  to  forget  to  mention  in 
his  article  that  "  Hamlet  "  will  only  be  played 
on  Tuesdays  and  Fridays  in  the  afternoon, 
matinees.  Don't  forget  this  because  people 
want  to  know  when  it  is  going  to  be.  There 
was  a  very  good  notice  in  The  Jumper.  I  do 
feel  so  ill. 

W.  S. 

From  S.  Jennings,  Secretary,  to 
George  Mountebank  Esq. 

DEAR  SIR, — Mr.  Shakespeare  is  at  present 
away  from  home  and  will  return  upon  Thurs- 
day, when  I  will  immediately  lay  your  MSS. 
before  him. 

I  am, 

Very  faithfully  yours, 

S.  JENNINGS,  Secretary 
149 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

From  Mr.  Mustwrite  of  Warwick  to 
William  Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  MR.  SHAKESPEARE, — I  have  never 
met  you,  and  perhaps  you  will  think  it  a 
great  impertinence  on  my  part  to  be  writing 
as  I  do.  But  I  must  write  to  tell  you  the 
deep  and  sincere  pleasure  I  have  received 
from  your  little  brochure  Venus  and  Adonis, 
which  the  Rev.  William  Clarke,  our  Clergy- 
man, lent  me  only  yesterday.  I  read  it 
through  at  a  sitting  and  I  could  not  rest  until 
I  had  written  to  tell  you  the  profound  spiritual 
consolation  I  derived  from  its  perusal. 
I  am,  dear  Mr.  Shakespeare, 

Very  much  your  admirer, 

GEORGE  MUSTWRITE 


To  William  Shakespeare  Esq.  (unsigned,  and 
written  in  capital  letters  rather  irregularly) 

No  doubt  you  think  yourself  a  fine  fellow 
and  the  friend  of  the  working  man — I  don't 
think  !  Some  of  us  know  more  about  you 
than  you  think  we  do.  I  erd  you  at  the 
Queen's  Hall  and  you  made  me  sick.  You 
aren't  fit  to  black  the  boots  of  the  man 
you  talked  against. 

150 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time 

To  William  Shakespeare  Esq.,  O.H.M.S. 
(printed) 

SIR, — In  pursuance  with  the  provisions  of 
Her  Majesty's  Benevolent  Act,  you  are  hereby 
required  to  prepare  a  true  and  correct  state- 
ment of  your  emoluments  from  all  forms  of 
(in  writing)  literary  income,  duly  signed  by 
you  within  21  days  from  this  date.  If,  how- 
ever, you  elect  to  be  assessed  by  the  District 
Commissioners  under  a  number  or  a  letter, 
&c.  &c.  &c. 


From  the  Earl  of  Essex  to  W.  Shakespeare  Esq. 
(Lithographed) 

DEAR  SIR, — I  have  undertaken  to  act  as 
Chairman  this  year  of  the  Annual  Dinner  of 
the  League  for  the  Support  of  Insufficiently 
Talented  Dramatic  Authors.  You  are  doubt- 
less acquainted  with  the  admirable  objects  of 
&c.  &c.  I  hope  I  may  see  your  name  among 
the  stewards  whose  position  is  purely  honorary, 
and  is  granted  upon  payment  of  five  guineas, 
&c.  &c.  This  laudable  &c.  &c. 

Very  faithfully  yours, 

ESSEX 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

From  Mrs.  Parkinson  to  William 
Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  MR.  SHAKESPEARE, — Can  you  come 
and  talk  for  our  Destitute  Pick  Pockets  Asso- 
ciation on  Thursday  the  18th  ?  I  know  you  are 
a  very  busy  man,  but  I  always  find  it  is  the 
most  busy  men  who  somehow  manage  to  find 
time  for  charitable  objects.  If  you  can 
manage  to  do  so  I  would  send  my  motor  round 
for  you  to  Pilbury  Row,  and  it  would  take 
you  out  to  Rickmansworth  where  the  meeting 
is  to  be.  I  am  afraid  it  cannot  take  you 
back,  but  there  is  a  convenient  train  at 
20  minutes  to  8,  which  gets  you  into  London 
a  little  after  9  for  dinner,  or  if  that  is  too  late 
you  might  catch  the  6.30,  which  gets  you  in 
at  8.15,  only  that  will  be  rather  a  rush.  My 
daughter  tells  me  how  much  she  admired  your 
play,  Macduff,  and  very  much  wants  to  see 
you. 

From  the  Duchess  of  Dump  to  William 
Shakespeare  Esq. 

DEAR  MR.  SHAKESPEARE, — I  want  to  ask 

you  a  really  great  favour.     Could  you  come 

to  my  Animals  Ball  on  the  4th  of  June  dressed 

up  as  a  gorilla  ?     I  do  hope  you  can.     We 

152 


Some  Letters  of  Shakespeare's  Time 

have  to  tell  people  what  costumes  they  are 
to  wear  for  fear  that  they  should  duplicate. 
Now  don't  say  no.  It's  years  since  we  met. 
Last  February  wasn't  it  ? 

Yours  ever, 

CAROLINE  DUMP 


Printed  on  Blue  Paper  with  the  Royal  Arms 

In  the  name  of  the  Queen's  grace,  OYEZ  ! 

WHEREAS  there  has  appeared  before  Us 
Henry  Holt  a  Commissioner  of  the  Queen's, 
&c.  &c. 

AND  WHEREAS  the  said  Henry  Holt  maketh 
deposition  that  he  has  against  you  (in  writing) 
William  Shakespeare,  a  claim  for  the  sum  of 
(in  writing)  £27  2s.  Id.,  now  we  hereby  notify 
you  that  you  are  summoned  to  appear  before 
us,  &c.  &c.,  upon  (in  writing)  Wednesday  the 
25th  of  May  in  the  Year  of  Our  Lord  (in 
writing)  1601,  given  under  the  Common  Seal 
this  (in  writing)  second  day  of  May  1601. 

HENRY  HOLT,  a  Commissioner  of  the  Queen's 
&c.  &c. 


On  Acquaintance  with  the  Great     ^     *o 

IT  is  generally  recognized  in  this  country 
that  an  acquaintance  more  or  less  familiar 
with  the  Great,  that  is,  with  the  very  wealthy, 
and  preferably  with  those  who  have  been 
wealthy  for  at  least  one  generation,  is  the 
proper  entry  into  any  form  of  public  service. 

I  am  in  a  position  to  advance  for  the 
benefit  of  younger  men  of  my  own  social 
rank,  certain  views  which  I  think  will  not  be 
unprofitable  to  them  in  this  matter. 

I  will  suppose  my  reader  to  be  still  upon 
the  right  side  of  thirty  ;  to  be  the  son  of  some 
professional  man  ;  to  have  been  kept,  at  the 
expense  of  some  anxiety  to  his  parents,  for 
five  years  or  so  at  a  public  school,  and  to 
have  proceeded  to  the  University  upon  a 
loan. 

With  such  a  start  he  cannot  fail,  if  he  is 
in  any  way  lively  or  amiable,  to  have  made 
the  acquaintance  by  the  age  of  twenty-two 
of  a  whole  group  of  men  whose  fathers  may 
properly  be  called  "  The  Great,"  and  who 


On  Acquaintance  with  the  Great 

themselves  will  inherit  a  similar  distinction, 
unless  they  die  prematurely  of  hard  living  or 
hereditary  disease. 

After  such  a  beginning,  common  to  many 
of  my  readers,  the  friendship  and  patronage 
of  these  people  would  seem  to  be  secure ; 
and  yet  we  know  from  only  too  many  fatal 
instances  that  it  is  nothing  of  the  kind,  and 
that  of  twenty  young  men  who  have  scraped 
up  acquaintance  with  their  betters  at  Winches- 
ter or  Magdalen  (to  take  two  names  at  random) 
not  two  are  to  be  found  at  the  age  of  forty 
still  familiarly  entering  those  London  houses, 
which  are  rated  at  over  £1000  a  year. 

The  root  cause  of  such  failures  is  obvious 
enough. 

The  advantage  of  acquaintance  with  wealthy 
or  important  people  would,  so  far  as  general 
opportunities  go,  be  lost  if  one  did  not  adver- 
tise it ;  and  here  comes  in  a  difficulty  which 
has  wrecked  innumerable  lives.  For  by  a 
pretty  paradox  with  which  we  are  all  of  us 
only  too  well  acquainted,  the  wealthy  and 
important  are  particularly  averse  to  the  recita- 
tion of  acquaintance  with  themselves. 

Formerly — about  seventy  years  ago — your 
man  who  would  succeed  recited  upon  the 
slightest  grounds,  in  public  and  with  emphasis, 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

his  friendship  with  the  Great.  It  was  one  of 
Disraeli's  methods  of  advancement.  The 
Great  discovered  the  crude  method,  de- 
nounced it,  vilified  it,  and  towards  the  year 
1860  it  had  already  become  impossible. 
William  tells  me  he  remembers  his  dear 
father  warning  me  of  this. 

Those  who  would  advance  in  the  next 
generation  were  compelled  to  abandon  methods 
so  simple  and  to  take  refuge  in  allusion.  Thus 
a  young  fellow  in  the  late  sixties,  the  seventies, 
and  the  very  early  eighties  was  helped  in  his 
career  by  professing  a  profound  dislike  for  such 
and  such  a  notability  and  swearing  that  he 
would  not  meet  him.  For  to  profess  dislike 
was  to  profess  familiarity  with  the  world  in 
which  that  notability  moved. 

Or,  again,  to  analyse  rather  curiously,  and, 
on  the  whole,  unfavourably,  the  character  of 
some  exceedingly  wealthy  man,  was  a  method 
that  succeeded  well  enough  in  hands  of 
average  ability.  While  a  third  way  was  to 
use  Christian  names,  and  yet  to  use  them  with 
a  tone  of  indifference,  as  though  they  belonged 
to  acquaintances  rather  than  friends. 

But  the  Great  are  ever  on  the  alert,  and 
this  habit  of  allusion  was  in  its  turn  tracked 
down  by  their  unfailing  noses  ;  so  that  in 
156 


On  Acquaintance  with  the  Great 

our  own  time  it  has  been  necessary  to  invent 
another.  I  do  not  promise  it  any  long  sur- 
vival, I  write  only  for  the  moment,  and  for 
the  fashions  of  my  time,  but  I  think  a  young 
man  is  well  advised  in  this  second  decade 
of  the  twentieth  century  to  assume  towards 
the  Great  an  attitude  of  silent  and  sometimes 
weary  familiarity,  and  very  often  to  pretend 
to  know  them  less  well  than  he  does. 

Thus  three  men  will  be  in  a  smoking-room 
together.  The  one,  let  us  say,  will  be  the 
Master  of  the  King's  Billiard  Room,  an  aged 
Jew  who  has  lent  money  to  some  Cabinet 
Minister  ;  the  second  a  local  squire,  well-to- 
do  and  about  fifty  years  of  age  ;  the  third  is 
my  young  reader,  whose  father,  let  us  say, 
was  a  successful  dentist.  The  Master  of  the 
King's  Billiard  Room  will  say  that  he  likes 
44  Puffy."  The  squire  will  say  he  doesn't  like 
him  much  because  of  such  and  such  a  thing  ; 
he  will  ask  the  young  man  for  his  opinion. 
Now,  in  my  opinion,  the  young  man  will  do 
well  at  this  juncture  to  affect  ignorance.  Let 
him  deliberately  ask  to  have  it  explained  to 
him  who  Puffy  is  (although  the  nickname 
may  be  familiar  to  every  reader  of  a  news- 
paper), and  on  hearing  that  it  is  a  certain 
Lord  Patterson  he  should  put  on  an  expression 
157 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

of  no  interest,  and  say  that  he  has  never  met 
Lord  Patterson. 

Something  of  the  same  effect  is  produced 
when  a  man  remains  silent  during  a  long 
conversation  about  a  celebrity,  and  then 
towards  the  end  of  it  says  some  really  true 
and  intimate  thing  about  him,  such  as,  that 
he  rides  in  long  stirrups,  or  that  one  cannot 
bear  his  double  eyelids,  or  that  his  gout  is  very 
amusing. 

Another  very  good  trick,  which  still  pos- 
sesses great  force,  is  to  repudiate  any  personal 
acquaintance  with  the  celebrity  in  question, 
and  treat  him  merely  as  someone  whom  one 
has  read  of  in  the  newspapers  ;  but  next,  as 
though  following  a  train  of  thought,  to  begin 
talking  of  some  much  less  distinguished  relative 
of  his  with  the  grossest  possible  familiarity. 

A  common  and  not  ineffective  way  (which 
I  mention  to  conclude  the  list)  is  to  pretend 
that  you  have  only  met  the  Great  Man  in  the 
way  of  business,  at  large  meetings  or  in  public 
places,  where  he  could  not  possibly  remember 
you,  and  to  pretend  this  upon  all  occasions 
and  very  often.  But  this  method  is  only  to  be 
used  when,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  you  have  not 
met  the  celebrity  at  all. 

As  for  letting  yourself  be  caught  unawares 
158 


On  Acquaintance  with  the  Great 

and  showing  a  real  and  naif  ignorance  of  the 
Great,  that  is  not  only  a  fault  against  which 
I  will  not  warn  you,  for  I  believe  you  to  be 
incapable  of  it,  but  it  is  also  one  against  which 
it  is  of  no  good  to  warn  anyone,  for  whoever 
commits  it  has  no  chance  whatsoever  of  that 
advancement  which  it  is  the  object  of  these 
notes  to  promote. 

When  you  are  found  walking  with  the 
Great  in  the  street  (a  thing  which,  as  a  rule, 
they  feel  a  certain  shyness  in  doing,  at  least 
in  company  with  people  of  your  position),  it 
is  as  well,  if  your  companion  meets  another 
of  his  own  Order,  to  stand  a  little  to  one  side, 
to  profess  interest  in  the  objects  of  a  neigh- 
bouring shop  window,  or  the  pattern  of  the 
railings.  Such  at  least  is  the  general  rule 
to  be  laid  down  for  those  who  have  not  the 
quickness  or  ability  to  seize  at  once  the  better 
method,  which  is  as  follows  : 

Catch  if  you  can  the  distant  approach  of  the 
Other  Great  before  Your  Great  has  spotted 
him,  then,  upon  some  pretext,  preferably 
accompanied  by  the  pulling  out  of  your 
watch,  depart  :  for  there  is  nothing  that 
so  annoys  the  Great  during  the  conference 
of  any  two  of  them,  as  the  presence  of  a  third 
party  of  your  station. 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Since  my  remarks  must  be  put  into  a  brief 
compass  (though  I  have  much  more  to  say 
upon  this  all-imporant  subject)  I  will  conclude 
with  what  is  perhaps  the  soundest  piece  of 
advice  of  all. 

Never  under  any  occasion  or  temptation, 
bestow  a  gift,  even  of  the  smallest  value,  upon 
the  Great.  Never  let  yourself  be  betrayed  into 
a  generous  action,  nor,  if  you  can  possibly 
prevent  it,  so  much  as  a  generous  thought  in 
their  regard.  They  are  not  grateful.  They 
think  it  impertinent.  And  it  looks  odd.  There 
is  a  note  of  equality  about  such  things  (and 
this  particularly  applies  to  unbosoming  your- 
self in  correspondence)  which  is  very  odious 
and  offensive.  Moreover,  as  has  been  proved 
in  the  case  of  countless  unhappy  lives,  when 
once  a  man  of  the  middle  class  falls  into  the 
habit  of  asking  the  Great  to  meals,  of  giving 
them  books  or  pictures  or  betraying  towards 
them  in  any  fashion  a  spirit  of  true  companion- 
ship, he  bursts  ;  and  that,  as  a  rule,  after  a 
delay  quite  incredibly  short.  Some  men  of 
fair  substance  have  to  my  knowledge  been 
wholly  ruined  in  this  manner  within  the 
space  of  one  parliamentary  session,  a  hunting 
season,  or  even  a  single  week  at  Cowes,  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight ;  from  which  spot  I  send  these 
160 


On  Acquaintance  with  the  Great 

presents,  and  where,  by  the  way,  at  the  time 
of  writing,  the  stock  of  forage  in  the  forecastle 
is  extremely  low,  with  no  supplies  forthcoming 
from  the  mainland. 
God  bless  you  I 


ii  161 


On  Lying         ^^     ^y     -^y     <^y     ^>     ^y 

HE  that  will  set  out  to  lie  without  having 
cast  up  his  action  and  judged  it  this 
way  and  that,  will  fail,  not  in  his  lie,  indeed, 
but  in  the  object  of  it ;  which  is,  imprimis,  to 
deceive,  but  in  ultimis  or  fundamentally,  to 
obtain  profit  by  his  deceit,  as  Aristotle  and 
another  clearly  show.  For  they  that  lie,  lie  not 
vainly  and  wantonly  as  for  sport  (saving  a 
very  few  that  are  habitual),  but  rather  for 
some  good  to  be  got  or  evil  to  be  evaded  :  as 
when  men  lie  of  their  prowess  with  the  fist, 
though  they  have  fought  none- — no,  not  even 
little  children — or  in  the  field,  though  they 
have  done  no  more  than  shoot  a  naked  blacka- 
moor at  a  furlong.  These  lie  for  honour.  Not 
so  our  stockers  and  jobbers,  who  lie  for  money 
direct,  or  our  parliament-men,  who  lie  be- 
straught  lest  worse  befall  them. 

Lies  are  distinguished  by  the  wise  into  the 

Pleasant  and  the  Useful,  and  again  into  the 

Beautiful    and    the    Necessary.      Thus   a    lie 

giving  comfort  to  him  that  utters  it  is  of  the 

162 


On  Lying 

Lie  Pleasant,  a  grateful  thing,  a  cozening. 
This  kind  of  lies  is  very  much  used  among 
women.  This  sort  will  also  make  out  good 
to  the  teller,  evil  to  the  told,  for  the  pleasure 
the  cheat  gives  ;  as,  when  one  says  to  another 
that  his  worst  actions  are  now  known  and 
are  to  be  seen  printed  privately  in  a  Midland 
sheet,  and  bids  him  fly. 

The  lie  useful  has  been  set  out  ut  supra, 
which  consult ;  and  may  be  best  judged  by 
one  needing  money.  Let  him  ask  for  the  same 
and  sec  how  he  shall  be  met ;  all  answers 
to  him  shall  be  of  this  form  of  lie.  It  is 
also  of  this  kind  when  a  man  having  no  purse 
or  no  desire  to  pay  puts  sickness  on  in  a 
carriage,  whether  by  rail  or  in  the  street, 
crying  out :  "  Help  !  help  !  "  and  wagging 
his  head  and  sinking  his  chin  upon  his  breast, 
while  his  feet  patter  and  his  lips  dribble. 
Also  let  him  roll  his  eyes.  Then  some  will 
say  :  "  It  is  the  heat !  The  poor  fellow  is 
overcome  !  "  Others,  "  Make  way  !  make 
way  !  "  Others,  men  of  means,  will  ask  for 
the  police,  whereat  the  poorer  men  present  will 
make  off.  But  chiefly  they  that  should  have 
taken  the  fare  will  feel  kindly  and  will  lift  the 
liar  up  gently  and  convey  him  and  put  him  to 
good  comfort  in  some  waiting  place  or  other 
163 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

till  he  be  himself — and  all  the  while  clean 
forget  his  passage.  For  such  is  the  nature  of 
their  rules.  Lord  Hincksey,  now  dead,  was 
very  much  given  to  this  kind  of  lie,  and  thought 
it  profitable. 

You  shall  lie  at  large  and  not  be  discovered  ; 
or  a  little,  and  for  once,  and  yet  come  to 
public  shame,  as  it  was  with  Ananias  and  his 
good  wife  Sapphira  in  Holy  Scripture,  who 
lied  but  once  and  that  was  too  often.  While 
many  have  lied  all  their  lives  long  and  come 
to  no  harm,  like  John  Ade,  of  North-Chapel, 
for  many  years  a  witness  in  the  Courts  that 
lied  professionally,  then  a  money-lender,  and 
lastly  a  parliament-man  for  the  county  :  yet 
he  had  no  hurt  of  all  this  that  any  man  could 
see,  but  died  easily  in  another  man's  bed, 
being  eighty-three  years  of  age  or  thereabouts, 
and  was  very  honourably  buried  in  Petworth 
at  a  great  charge.  But  some  say  he  is  now 
in  Hell,  which  God  grant ! 

There  is  no  lie  like  the  winsome,  pretty, 
flattering,  dilating  eyelid-and-lip-and-brow- 
lifting  lie  such  as  is  used  by  beauty  im- 
poverished, when  land  is  at  stake.  By  this 
sort  of  lie  many  men's  estates  have  been 
saved,  none  lost,  and  good  done  at  no  expense 
save  to  holiness.  Of  the  same  suit  also  is  the 
164 


On  Lying 

lie  that  keeps  a  parasite  in  a  rich  man's 
house,  or  a  mixer  attendant  upon  a  painter, 
a  model  upon  a  sculptor,  and  beggars  upon 
all  men. 

Fools  will  believe  their  lies,  but  wise  men 
also  will  take  delight  in  them,  as  did  the 
Honourable  Mr.  Gherkin,  for  some  time  His 
Majesty's  Minister  of  State  for  the  Lord 
Knows  What,  who,  when  policemen  would 
beslaver  him,  and  put  their  hands  to  their 
heads  and  pay  court  in  a  low  way,  told  all  that 
saw  it  what  mummery  it  was  ;  yet  inwardly 
was  pleased.  The  more  at  a  loss  was  he  when, 
being  by  an  accident  in  the  Minories  too  late 
and  his  hat  lost,  his  coat  torn  and  muddy,  he 
made  to  accost  an  officer,  and  civilly  saying 
"  Hi — • — "  had  got  no  further  but  he  took  such 
a  crack  on  the  crown  with  a  truncheon  as  laid 
him  out  for  dead,  and  he  is  not  now  the  same 
as  he  was,  nor  ever  will  be. 

Ministers  of  religion  will  both  show  forth 
to  the  people  the  evil  of  lying  and  will  also  lie 
themselves  in  a  particular  manner,  very  dis- 
tinct and  formidable  :  as  was  clear  when  one 
denounced  from  the  pulpit  the  dreadful  vice 
of  hypocrisy  and  false  seeming,  whereat  a 
drunkard  not  yet  sober,  hearing  him  say 
"  Show  me  the  hypocrite !  ",  rose  where  he 
165 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

was,  full  in  church,  and  pointed  to  the  pulpit, 
so  that  he  was  thrust  out  for  truth-telling  by 
gesture  in  that  sacred  place  ;  as  was  that  other 
who,  when  the  preacher  came  to  "  Show  me 
the  drunkard,"  jerked  his  thumb  over  his 
shoulder  at  the  parson's  wife  :  a  very  mutinous 
act.  But  to  Lying. 

He  that  takes  lying  easily  will  take  life 
hardly  ;  as  the  saw  has  it,  "  Easy  lying  makes 
hard  hearing,"  but  your  constructed  and  con- 
sidered, your  well-drafted  lie- — that  is  the  lie 
for  men  grown,  men  discreet  and  fortunate. 
To  which  effect  also  the  poet  Shakespeare 
says  in  his  Sonnets- — but  no  matter  !  The 
passage  is  not  for  our  ears  or  time,  dealing 
with  a  dark  woman  that  would  have  her  Will : 
as  women  also  must  if  the  world  is  to  wag, 
which  leads  me  to  that  sort  of  lie  common  to 
all  the  sex  of  which  we  men  say  that  it  is 
the  marvellous,  the  potent,  the  dexterous, 
the  thorough,  or  better  still,  the  mysterious, 
the  uncircumvented  and  not  explainable,  the 
stopping-short  and  confounding-against-right- 
reason  lie,  the  triumphant  lie  of  Eve  our 
mother :  Iseult  our  sister :  Judith,  an  aunt 
of  ours,  who  saved  a  city,  and  Jael,  of  holy 
memory. 

But  if  any  man  think  to  explain  that  sort 
1 66 


On  Lying 

of  lie,  he  is  an  ass  for  his  pains  ;  and  if  any 
man  seek  to  copy  it  he  is  an  ass  sublimate  or 
compound,  for  he  attempts  the  mastery  of 
women. 

Which  no  man  yet  has  had  of  God,  or  will. 

Amen. 


167 


The  Dupe 

THE  Dupe  is  an  honest  creature,  and 
such  honesty  is  the  noblest  work  of  God. 
The  Dupe  is  not  the  servant  of  the  Knave, 
but  his  ally.  The  Dupe  does  not,  as  too  simple 
a  political  philosophy  would  have  it,  serve 
only  for  a  material  on  which  the  Knave  shall 
work  ;  he  is  also  the  moral  support  of  the 
Knave,  strengthening  and  comforting  the 
Knave's  most  inward  soul  and  lending  lubrica- 
tion to  the  friction  of  public  falsehood.  For 
the  Knave  is  of  many  sorts,  and  the  Dupe 
helps  them  all. 

The  plumb  Knave,  or  Knave  Absolute, 
finds  in  the  Dupe  such  an  honest  creature  as 
does  not  revile  him,  and  it  is  good  to  know 
that  one  is  loved  by  some  few  honest  souls. 
Thus  the  Knave  Absolute  is  foolish  indeed 
when  he  lets  the  Dupe  see  by  gesture  or  tone 
that  he  thinks  him  a  fool,  for  the  Dupe  is  very 
sensitive  and  touchy  in  all  weathers. 

The  Knave  Qualified  (in  his  many  incarna- 
tions) must  have  the  Dupe  about  him  or  perish. 


The  Dupe 

Thus  the  Knave  who  would  save  his  soul  by 
self-deception  feeds,  cannibal-like,  upon  the 
straightforwardness  of  the  Dupe,  and  says  to 
himself  :  "  How  can  I  be  such  a  Knave  after 
all,  since  these  good  Dupes  here  heartily  agree 
with  me  ?  " 

The  Knave  Cowardly  props  himself  upon 
that  sort  of  courage  in  the  Dupe  which  always 
accompanies  virtue.  "  I  run  a  risk,"  says  he, 
"  in  proposing  the  State  purchase  of  this  or 
that  at  such  and  such  a  price.  My  friend  the 
Old  Knave  went  under  thus  in  1895  ;  but  the 
Good  Dupe  is  a  buckler  in  this  fight ;  he  will 
dare  all  because  his  heart  is  pure." 

The  Knave  Slovenly  looks  to  the  Dupe 
to  see  to  details  and  to  meet  men  in  ante- 
chambers, and  to  have  kind,  honest  eyes  in 
bargaining.  This  sort  of  Knave  will  have  two 
or  even  three  Dupes  for  private  secretaries, 
and  often  one  for  a  brother-in-law. 

The  Dupe  is  in  God's  providence  very 
numerous,  for  his  moral  rate  of  breeding  is 
high  in  the  extreme,  his  moral  death-rate  low. 
On  this  account  those  curious  in  this  part  of 
natural  history  may  watch  the  Dupes  going 
about  in  great  herds,  conducted  and  instructed 
by  the  Knave  ;  nor  is  the  one  to  be  distin- 
guished from  the  other  by  the  coat,  but  rather 
169 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

by  the  snout  and  visage,  the  eyes  and,  if  one 
be  old  enough  to  open  the  mouth,  by  the 
teeth.  The  Dupe,  upon  the  other  hand,  will 
not  be  of  great  service  in  any  physical  struggle 
and  must  not  be  depended  upon  for  this. 
It  is  his  delight  to  browse,  and  when  disturbed 
he  scatters  rather  than  flies.  Here  and  there 
a  Rogue  Dupe  will  turn  upon  his  pursuers, 
in  which  case  he  is  invariably  devoured. 

The  Dupe  has  his  habitat,  but  that  not 
easily  defined,  as  in  the  suburbs  of  great  cities, 
and  in  those  towns  called  residential,  where 
the  leisured  and  the  inane  make  their  lives 
seem  so  much  longer  than  those  of  others. 
But  there  are  exceptions  also  to  this,  and 
the  Dupe  will  sometimes  migrate  in  vast 
numbers  from  one  spot  to  another  in  such 
few  years  as  wholly  to  discomfort  the  calcula- 
tions of  the  Knaves.  Some  of  these  have  been 
found  to  stand  up  in  public  halls  before  num- 
bers whom  they  had  thought  to  be  Dupes 
(seeing  that  the  locality  was  Little  Partington), 
but  only  to  discover  a  great  boiling  of  Anti- 
Dupes,  men  working  with  their  hands  or  what- 
not, quite  undeceivable,  as  often  as  not  Atheist, 
and  ready  to  storm  the  platform  and  tear  the 
Knaves  alive. 

The  Dupe  loves  courtesy  and,  as  has  been 
170 


The  Dupe 

said  above,  will  tolerate  no  hint  of  impatience. 
On  the  other  hand,  he  needs  no  breaking  in 
and  will  carry  upon  the  back  from  his  earliest 
years.  It  is  incredible  to  travellers  when  they 
first  come  across  the  Dupe  what  burdens  he 
will  bear  in  this  fashion,  so  that  sometimes 
the  whole  Plain  appears  to  be  a  moving  mass 
of  gold  bags,  public  salaries,  contracts,  large 
houses,  yachts,  motor-cars,  opera  houses, 
howdahs  sheltering  masters  and  mistresses, 
cases  of  wine,  rich  foods,  and  charitable  insti- 
tutions, all  as  it  were  endowed  with  a  motion 
of  their  own  until  you  stoop  down  and  per- 
ceive that  the  whole  of  this  vast  weight  sways 
securely  upon  the  backs  of  an  enormous 
migratory  body  of  Dupes  upon  the  trek  for 
a  Better  Land. 

The  Dupe  also  differs  from  other  creatures 
in  that  he  will  sleep  comfortably  with  such 
things  upon  his  back,  nor  ever  roll  over  upon 
them,  and  that  he  will  bear  them  to  a  very 
old  age  and  even  to  death  itself  without  dis- 
pute. Indeed  the  Dupe  unburdened  has  about 
him  a  forlorn  and  naked  feeling  to  which  it 
were  a  pity  to  condemn  him.  His  food  must 
be  ample,  but  there  is  no  need  to  prepare  it 
carefully,  and  he  will  eat  almost  anything  that 
is  given  him,  except  a  leek,  which  he  will  not 
171 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

touch  unless  he  be  told  it  is  an  onion.  Of 
free  wheat  he  takes  little,  but  he  insists  that 
a  great  portion  be  put  before  him,  that  he  may 
munch  and  trample  upon  it.  Why  he  manifests 
this  appetite  is  not  known,  but  upon  any 
attempt  to  lessen  the  ration  he  will  kick, 
buck,  and  rear,  and  behave  in  a  manner 
altogether  out  of  his  nature. 

The  Dupe  must  be  given  drink  at  irregular 
intervals,  but  he  loves  to  treat  it  shyly,  and 
to  flirt  with  it  as  it  were.  There  is  no  prettier 
sight  than  to  see  a  number  of  Dupes  met 
together  arching  and  curveting,  side-glancing 
and  denying,  before  they  plunge  their  heads 
and  manes  into  the  life-giving  liquid. 

It  is  the  reward  of  the  Dupe  that  he  is  all  his 
life  very  consistently  happy,  and  on  this  ac- 
count many  not  born  Dupes,  imitate  the 
Dupes  and  would  be  of  them,  in  which  they 
fail,  for  the  Dupe  is  God's  creature  and  not 
man's,  and  proceeds  by  moral  generation  as 
has  already  been  affirmed. 


172 


The  Love  of  England     ^>     ^>     *^     ^> 

LOVE  of  country  is  general  to  mankind, 
yet  is  not  the  love  of   country  a  general 
thing  to  be  described  by  a  general  title.    Love 
changes  with  the  object  of  love.    The  country 
loved  determines  the  nature  of  its  services. 

The  love  of  England  has  in  it  the  love  of 
landscape,  as  has  the  love  of  no  other  country  ; 
it  has  in  it  as  has  the  love  of  no  other  country, 
the  love  of  friends.  Less  than  the  love  of 
other  countries  has  it  in  it  the  love  of  what 
may  be  fixed  in  a  phrase  or  well  set  down  in 
words.  It  lacks,  alas,  the  love  of  some  in- 
terminable past,  nor  does  it  draw  its  liveliness 
from  any  great  succession  of  centuries.  Say 
that  ten  centuries  made  a  soil,  and  that  in  that 
soil  four  centuries  more  produced  a  tree,  and 
that  that  tree  was  England,  then  you  will 
know  to  what  the  love  of  England  is  in  most 
men  directed.  For  most  men  who  love  Eng- 
land know  so  little  of  her  first  thousand  years 
that  when  they  hear  the  echoes  of  them  or 
see  visions  of  them,  they  think  they  are  dealing 

i73 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

with  a  foreign  thing.  All  Englishmen  are  clean 
cut  off  from  their  long  past  which  ended  when 
the  last  Mass  was  sung  at  Westminster. 

The  love  of  England  has  in  it  no  true  plains 
but  fens,  low  hills,  and  distant  mountains. 
No  very  ancient  towns,  but  comfortable, 
small  and  ordered  ones,  which  love  to  dress 
themselves  with  age.  The  love  of  England 
concerns  itself  with  trees.  Accident  has  given 
to  the  lovers  of  England  no  long  pageantry  of 
battle.  Nature  has  given  Englishmen  an 
appetite  for  battle,  and  between  the  two 
men  who  love  England  make  a  legend  for 
themselves  of  wars  unfought,  and  of  arms 
permanently  successful ;  though  arms  were 
they  thus  always  successful  would  not  be 
arms  at  all. 

The  greatness  of  the  English  soul  is  best 
discovered  in  that  strong  rebuke  of  excesses, 
principally  of  excess  in  ignorance,  which  a 
minority  of  Englishmen  perpetually  express, 
but  which  has  not  sufficed  as  yet  to  save  the 
future  of  England.  In  no  other  land  will  you 
so  readily  discover  critics  of  that  land  ready 
to  bear  all  for  their  right  to  doubt  the  common 
policy ;  but  though  you  will  nowhere  dis- 
cover such  men  so  readily,  nowhere  will  you 
discover  them  so  impotent  or  so  few. 
174 


The  Love  of  England 

The  love  of  England  breeds  in  those  who 
cherish  it  an  attachment  to  institutions  which 
is  half  reverential,  but  also  half  despairing. 
In  its  reverence  this  appetite  produces  one 
hundred  living  streams  of  action  and  of 
vesture  and  of  custom.  In  its  despair,  in  its 
refusal  to  consider  upon  what  theory  the 
institution  lies,  it  permits  the  institution  to 
sterilize  with  age  and  to  grow  fantastic. 

The  love  of  England  has  never  destroyed, 
but  at  times,  and  again  at  closer  and  at  closer 
times  (while  we  have  lived),  it  has  failed  to  save. 
Yet  it  will  save  England  in  the  end.  Men  are 
more  bound  together  by  this  music  in  their 
souls  than  by  any  other,  wherever  England  is 
or  is  spoken  of  by  Englishmen.  Here  you 
may  discover  what  religion  has  been  to  many, 
and  also  you  may  discover  here  how  legend 
and  how  epics  arise.  In  men  cut  off  from 
England,  the  love  of  England  grows  into  a  set 
repetitive  thing,  a  thing  of  peculiar  strength 
yet  almost  barren.  Nourished  and  exampled 
by  England,  flourishing  upon  the  field  of 
England,  the  love  of  England  is  a  love  of  the 
very  earth  :  of  the  smell  of  growing  things 
and  of  certain  skies,  and  of  tides  in  river- 
mouths,  and  of  belts  of  sea. 

If  a  man  would  understand  this  great  thing 
175 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

England  which  is  now  in  peril  and  which  has  so 
worked  throughout  the  world,  he  must  not 
consider  the  accident  of  England's  success  and 
failure,  nor  certain  empty  lands  filled  without 
battle,  nor  others  ruined  by  folly,  nor  certain 
arts  singularly  discovered  and  perfected  by 
England,  nor  other  arts  as  singularly  neglected 
and  decayed.  Nor  must  he  contrast  the 
passionate  love  of  England  with  some  high 
religion  of  which  it  takes  the  place,  nor  with 
some  active  work  in  contrast  with  which  it 
seems  so  empty  and  unproducing  a  thing.  He 
must  not  set  it  against  a  creed  (it  is  not  so  high 
as  that),  nor  against  a  conquest  or  a  true 
empire  such  as  Spain  and  Rome  possessed. 

If  a  man  would  understand  the  love  of 
England  he  must  do  what  hardly  anyone 
would  dare  to  do  :  that  is,  he  must  clearly 
envisage  England  defeated  in  a  final  war  and 
ask  himself,  "  What  should  I  do  then  ?  " 


176 


The  Storm       ^y     ^>     ^>     ^>     ^^     ^> 

r  I  AHERE  is  a  contemptible  habit  of  mind 
JL  (contemptible  in  intellect,  not  in  morals) 
which  would  withdraw  from  the  mass  of  life 
the  fecundity  of  perception. 

The  things  that  we  see  are,  according  to 
the  interpretation  of  the  mystics,  every  one 
of  them  symbols  and  masks  of  things  un- 
seen. The  mystics  have  never  proved  their 
theory  true.  But  it  is  undoubtedly  true 
that  the  perception  of  things  when  it  is 
sane  is  manifold  ;  it  is  true  that  as  we  grow 
older  the  perception  of  things  is  increasingly 
manifold,  and  that  one  perception  breeds 
one  .  hundred  others,  so  that  we  advance 
through  life  as  through  a  pageant,  enjoying 
in  greater  and  greater  degree  day  by  day 
(if  we  open  ourselves  to  them)  the  glorious 
works  of  God. 

There  is  a  detestable  habit  of  mind,  which 

either    does    not    understand,    or    sneers    at, 

or    despises,    or    even    wholly    misses- — when 

it  is  pursued  in — this  faculty  for  enjoyment, 

12  177 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

which  even  our  gross  senses  endow  us  with. 
This  evil  habit  of  the  mind  will  have  us 
neglect  first  colour  for  form,  then  form  for 
mere  number.  It  would  have  us  reject  those 
intimations  of  high  and  half-remembered 
things  which  a  new  aspect  of  a  tree  or  house 
or  of  a  landscape  arouse  in  us.  It  would 
compel  us  to  forget,  or  to  let  grow  stale,  the 
pleasure  with  which  the  scent  of  woods  blest 
us  in  early  youth.  Perpetually  this  evil  habit 
of  the  mind  would  flatten  the  diversity  of 
our  lives,  suck  out  the  sap  of  experience,  kill 
humour  and  exhaust  the  living  spring.  It 
whispers  to  us  the  falsehood  that  years  in 
their  advance  leave  us  in  some  way  less  alive, 
it  adds  to  the  burden  upon  our  shoulders, 
not  a  true  weight  of  sad  knowledge  as  life, 
however  well  lived,  must  properly  do,  but 
a  useless  drag  of  despair.  It  would  make  us 
numb.  In  the  field  of  letters  it  would  per- 
suade us  that  all  things  may  be  read  and 
known  and  that  nothing  is  worth  the  reading 
or  the  knowing,  and  that  the  loveliest  rhythms 
or  the  most  subtle  connotations  of  words  are 
but  tricks  to  be  despised.  In  the  field  of 
experience  it  would  convince  us  that  nothing 
bears  a  fruit  and  that  human  life  is  no  more 
than  anarchy  or  at  best  an  unexplained 
178 


The  Storm 

fragment.  Even  in  that  highest  of  fields, 
the  field  of  service,  it  would  persuade  us  that 
there  is  nothing  to  serve.  And  if  we  are  con- 
vinced of  that,  then  every  faculty  in  us 
turns  inward  and  becomes  useless  :  may  be 
called  abortive  and  fails  its  end. 

These  thoughts  arose  in  me  as  I  watched 
to-day  from  the  platform  of  my  Mill  the 
advance  of  a  great  storm  cloud  ;  for  in  the 
majestic  progress  which  lifted  itself  into  the 
sky  and  marched  against  the  north  from 
the  Channel  I  perceived  that  which  the  evil, 
modern,  drying  habit  of  thought  Would 
neglect  and  would  attempt  to  make  material, 
and  also  that  which  I  very  well  knew  was  in 
its  awfulness  allied  to  the  life  of  the  soul. 

For  very  many  days  the  intense  heat  had 
parched  the  Weald.  The  leaves  dropped 
upon  the  ash  and  the  oak,  the  grass  was 
brown,  our  wells  had  failed.  The  little  river 
of  the  clay  was  no  more  than  several  stagnant 
pools.  We  thought  the  fruits  would  wither  ; 
and  our  houses,  not  built  for  such  droughts 
and  such  an  ardent  sun,  were  like  ovens  long 
after  the  cool  of  the  evening  had  come. 

At  the  end  of  some  days  one  bank  of  cloud 
and  then  another  had  passed  far  off  east  or 
far  to  the  west,  over  the  distant  forest  ridge 
179 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

or  over  Egdean  Side,  missing  us.  We  had 
printed  stuff  from  London  telling  us  how  it 
had  rained  in  London— as  though  rain  falling 
in  London  ever  fell  upon  earth  or  nourished 
fruits  and  men  ! 

We  thought  that  we  were  not  to  be  allowed 
any  little  rain  out  of  Heaven.  But  to-day 
the  great  storm  came  up,  marching  in  a  dark 
breastplate  and  in  skirts  of  rain,  with  thunders 
about  it ;  and  it  was  personal.  It  came  right 
up  out  of  the  sea.  It  walked  through  the 
gate  which  the  river  Adur  has  pierced,  leaving 
upon  either  side  the  high  chalk  hills  ;  the 
crest  of  its  helmet  carried  a  great  plume  of 
white  and  menacing  cloud. 

No  man  seeing  this  creature  as  it  moved 
solemn  and  panoplied  could  have  mistaken  the 
memory  or  the  knowledge  that  stirred  within 
him  at  the  sight.  This  was  that  great  master, 
that  great  friend,  that  great  enemy,  that  great 
idol  (for  it  has  been  all  of  these  things),  which, 
since  we  have  tilled  the  earth,  we  have 
watched,  we  have  welcomed,  we  have  com- 
bated, we  have  unfortunately  worshipped. 
This  was  that  God  of  the  Storm  which  has 
made  such  tremendous  music  in  the  poets. 

The  Parish  Church,  which  had  seemed 
under  the  hard  blue  sky  of  the  early  morning 
1 80 


The  Storm 

a  low  brown  thing,  with  its  square  tower 
of  the  Templars  and  of  the  Second  Crusade, 
stood  up  now  white,  menacing,  and  visionary 
against  the  ink  of  the  cloud.  The  many  trees 
of  the  rich  man's  park  beyond  were  taller, 
especially  the  elms.  They  stood  absolutely 
and  stubbornly  still,  no  leaves  upon  them 
moving  at  all.  The  Downs  an  hour  away 
first  fell  dull,  low,  and  leaden.  These  were 
but  half  seen,  and  at  last  faded  altogether  into 
the  gloom.  The  many  beasts  round  about 
were  struck  with  silence.  The  fowls  nestled 
together,  and  the  only  sign  that  animate 
nature  gave  of  an  approaching  stroke  was 
the  whinny  of  a  horse  in  a  stable  where  the 
door  was  left  wide  open  to  the  stifling  air, 
and  the  mad  circling  and  swooping  of  a  bird 
distracted  by  the  change  in  the  light. 

For  the  sun  was  now  blotted  out,  and  the 
enormous  thing  was  upon  us  like  a  foe.  First 
I  saw  from  the  high  platform  of  my  Mill 
a  sort  of  driving  mist  or  whirl,  which  at  first 
I  thought  to  be  an  arrow- shoot  of  rain  ; 
but  looking  again  I  saw  it  to  be  no  more  than 
the  dust  of  many  parched  fields  and  lanes, 
driving  before  the  edge  of  the  thunder. 
There  was  a  wind  preceding  all  this  like  a 
herald.  In  a  moment  the  oppressive  air 
1*1 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

grew  cool.  It  grew  cool  by  a  leap.  It  was 
like  the  descent  into  a  cellar  ;  it  was  like  the 
opening  of  a  mine  door  to  a  draft.  The  vigour 
of  the  mind,  dulled  by  so  many  days  of  heat 
and  nights  without  refreshment,  leaped  up 
to  greet  this  change,  which,  though  it  came 
under  a  solemn  and  uncomforting  aspect,  gave 
breath  and  expansion.  One  might  for  some 
five  minutes  have  imagined  as  the  dust  clouds 
advanced  and  the  furious  shaking  of  the  trees 
and  hedges  a  mile  away  began  to  be  heard  as 
well  as  seen,  that  the  call  of  coolness  for  work 
had  come.  Then  that  wall  of  wind  hit  the 
two  great  oaks  of  my  neighbour  next  to  my 
own  frontier  trees.  The  fan  of  the  Mill 
groaned,  turning  a  little  ;  it  turned  furiously, 
and  the  strength  of  the  storm  was  upon  us. 
It  lightened,  single  and  double  and  four- 
fold. The  blinding  fire  sprang  from  arch  to 
arch  of  an  incredible  architecture,  higher  than 
anything  you  might  dream  of,  larger  than  the 
mountains  of  other  lands.  The  thunder  ran 
through  all  this,  not  very  loud  but  continuous, 
and  a  sweep  of  darkness  followed  like  a 
train  after  the  movement  of  the  cloud.  White 
wreaths  blown  out  in  jets  as  though  by  some 
caprice  in  wilful  shapes  showed  here  and 
there,  and  here  and  there,  against  such  a 
182 


The  Storm 

blackness,  grey  cloudlets  drifted  very  rapidly, 
hurrying  distracted  left  and  right  without  a 
purpose.  All  the  while  the  rain  fell. 

The  village  and  the  landscape  and  the 
Weald,  the  Rape,  the  valley,  all  my  county 
you  would  have  said,  was  swallowed  up, 
occupied,  and  overwhelmed.  It  was  more 
majestic  than  an  army  ;  it  was  a  victory 
more  absolute  than  any  achievement  of 
arms,  and  while  it  flashed  and  poured  and 
proclaimed  itself  with  its  continual  noise,  it 
was  itself,  as  it  were,  the  thing  in  which  we 
lived,  and  the  mere  earth  was  but  a  scene 
upon  which  the  great  storm  trod  for  the 
purpose  of  its  pageant. 

When  the  storm  had  passed  over  north- 
ward to  other  places  beyond,  and  when  at 
evening  the  stars  came  out  very  numerous 
and  clear  in  a  sky  which  the  thunder  had  net 
cooled,  and  when  the  doubtful  summer  haze 
was  visible  again  very  low  upon  the  distant 
horizon,  over  the  English  sea,  the  memory 
of  all  this  was  like  the  memory  of  a  complete 
achievement.  No  one  who  had  seen  the  storm 
could  doubt  purpose  or  meaning  in  the  vast- 
ness  of  things,  nor  the  creative  word  of 
Almighty  God. 


183 


The  Valley 


VERYBODY  knows,  I  fancy,  that  kind 
-L_-/  of  landscape  in  which  hills  seem  to  lie 
in  a  regular  manner,  fold  on  fold,  one  range 
behind  the  other,  until  at  last,  behind  them 
all,  some  higher  and  grander  range  dominates 
and  frames  the  whole. 

The  infinite  variety  of  light  and  air  and 
accident  of  soil  provide  all  men,  save  those 
who  live  in  the  great  plains,  with  examples 
of  this  sort.  The  traveller  in  the  dry  air 
of  California  or  of  Spain,  watching  great 
distances  from  the  heights,  will  recollect  such 
landscapes  all  his  life.  They  were  the  reward 
of  his  long  ascents,  and  they  were  the  sunset 
visions  which  attended  his  effort  when  at 
last  he  had  climbed  to  the  utmost  ridge  of  his 
day's  westward  journey.  Such  a  landscape 
does  a  man  see  from  the  edges  of  the  Guadar- 
rama,  looking  eastward  and  south  toward 
the  very  distant  hills  that  guard  Toledo  and 
the  ravines  of  the  Tagus.  Such  a  landscape 
does  a  man  see  at  sunrise  from  the  highest  of 
184 


The  Valley 

the  Cevennes  looking  right  eastward  to  the 
dawn  as  it  comes  up  in  the  pure  and  cold  air 
beyond  the  Alps,  and  shows  you  the  falling 
of  their  foot-hills,  a  hundred  miles  of  them, 
right  down  to  the  trench  of  the  Rhone.  And 
by  such  a  landscape  is  a  man  gladdened  when, 
upon  the  escarpments  of  the  Tuolumne,  he 
turns  back  and  looks  westward  over  the  Stock- 
ton plain  towards  the  coast  range  which  guards 
the  Pacific. 

The  experience  of  such  a  sight  is  one  peculiar 
in  travel,  or,  for  that  matter,  if  a  man  is  lucky 
enough  to  enjoy  it  near  his  home,  insistent 
and  reiterated  upon  the  mind  of  the  home- 
dwelling  man.  Such  a  landscape,  for  instance, 
makes  a  man  praise  God  if  his  house  is  upon 
the  height  of  Mendip,  and  he  can  look  over 
falling  hills  right  over  the  Vale  of  Severn 
toward  the  rank  above  rank  of  the  Welsh 
solemnities  beyond,  until  the  straight  line 
and  height  of  the  Black  Mountain  against 
the  sky  bounds  his  view  and  frames  it. 

It  is  the  character  of  these  landscapes 
to  suggest  at  once  a  vastness,  a  diversity, 
and  a  seclusion.  When  a  man  comes  upon 
them  unexpectedly  he  can  forget  the  per- 
petual toil  of  men  and  imagine  that  those 
who  dwell  below  in  the  nearer  glens  before 
185 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

him  are  exempt  from  the  necessities  of  this 
world.  When  such  a  landscape  is  part  of  a 
man's  dwelling-place,  though  he  well  knows 
that  the  painful  life  of  men  within  those 
hills  is  the  same  hard  business  that  it  is 
throughout  the  world,  yet  his  knowledge  is 
modified  and  comforted  by  the  permanent 
glory  of  the  thing  he  sees. 

The  distant  and  high  range  that  bounds 
his  view  makes  a  sort  of  wall,  cutting  the 
country  off  and  guarding  it  from  whatever 
may  be  beyond.  The  succession  of  lower  ranges 
suggests  secluded  valleys,  and  the  reiterated 
woods,  distant  and  more  distant,  convey  an 
impression  of  fertility  more  powerful  than  that 
of  corn  in  harvest  upon  the  lowlands. 

Sometimes  it  is  a  whole  province  that  is 
thus  grasped  by  the  eye  ;  sometimes  in  the 
summer  haze  of  Northern  lands,  a  few  miles 
only  ;  always  this  scenery  inspires  the  on- 
looker with  a  sense  of  completion  and  of 
repose,  and  at  the  same  time,  I  think,  with 
worship  and  with  awe. 

Now  one  such  group  of  valleys  there  was, 
hill  above  hill,  forest  above  forest,  and  beyond 
it  a  great,  noble  range,  tmwoodcd  and  high 
against  Heaven,  guarding  all  the  place,  which 
I  for  my  part  knew  frozii  the  day  when  first 
1 86 


The  Valley 

I  came  to  know  anything  of  this  world. 
There  is  a  high  place  under  fir  trees  ;  a  place 
of  sand  and  bracken  in  South  England,  whence 
such  a  view  was  always  present  to  my  eye 
in  childhood,  and  "  There,"  said  I  to  myself 
(even  in  childhood),  "  a  man  should  make 
his  habitation.  In  those  valleys  is  the  proper 
settling  place  for  a  man." 

And  so  there  was.  There  was  a  steading 
for  me  in  the  midst  of  those  hills. 

It  was  a  little  place  which  had  grown  up 
as  my  county  grows,  the  house  throwing  out 
arms  and  layers,  and  making  itself  over  ten 
generations  of  men.  One  room  was  panelled 
in  the  oak  of  the  seventeenth  century- — but  that 
had  been  a  novelty  in  its  time,  for  the  walls 
upon  which  the  panels  stood  were  of  the  late 
fifteenth,  oak  and  brick  intermingled.  Another 
room  was  large  and  light,  built  in  the  manner 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  which 
people  call  Georgian. 

It  had  been  thrown  out  south- — and  this 
is  quite  against  our  custom  ;  for  our  older 
houses  looked  cast  and  west  to  take  all  the 
sun  and  to  present  a  corner  to  the  south-west 
and  the  storms.  So  they  stand  still. 

It  had  round  it  a  solid  cornice  which  the 
modern  men  of  the  towns  would  have  called 
187 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

ugly,  but  there  was  ancestry  in  it.  Then, 
further  on  this  house  had  modern  roominess 
stretching  in  one  new  wing  after  another ; 
and  it  had  a  great  set  of  byres  and  barns, 
and  there  was  a  copse  and  some  six  acres  of 
land.  Over  a  deep  gully  stood  over  against 
it  the  little  town  that  was  the  mother  of  the 
place  ;  and  altogether  this  good  place  was 
enclosed,  silent,  and  secure. 

"  The  fish  that  misses  the  hook  regrets 
the  worm."  If  this  is  not  a  Chinese  proverb 
it  ought  to  be.  That  little  farm  and  steading 
and  those  six  acres,  that  ravine,  those  trees, 
that  aspect  of  the  little  mothering  town  ; 
the  wooded  hills  fold  above  fold,  the  noble 
range  beyond- — all  these  were  not,  and  for 
ever  will  not  be  mine. 

For  all  I  know  some  man  quite  unacquainted 
with  that  land  took  the  place,  grumbling,  for 
a  debt ;  or  again,  for  all  I  know  it  may  have 
been  bought  by  a  blind  man  who  could  not 
see  the  hills,  or  by  some  man  who,  seeing 
them  perpetually,  regretted  the  flat  marshes 
of  his  home.  To-day,  this  very  day,  up  high 
on  Egdean  Side,  not  thinking  of  such  things, 
through  a  gap  in  the  trees,  I  saw  again  after 
so  many  years,  set  one  behind  the  other,  the 
woods,  wave  upon  wave,  the  summer  heat, 
188 


The  Valley 

the  high,  bare  range  guarding  all ;  and  in  the 
midst  of  that  landscape,  set  like  a  toy,  the 
little  Sabine  farm. 

Then,  said  I,  to  this  place  I  might  not 
know,  "  Continue.  Go  and  serve  whom  you 
will.  You  were  not  altogether  mine  because 
you  would  not  be,  and  to-day  you  are  not 
mine  at  all.  You  will  regret  it  perhaps,  and 
perhaps  you  will  not.  There  was  verse  in  you 
perhaps,  or  prose,  or,  much  better  still  (for 
all  I  know),  contentment  for  a  man.  But  you 
refused.  You  lost  your  chance.  Good-bye," 
and  with  that  I  went  on  into  the  wood  and 
beyond  the  gap  and  saw  the  sight  no  more. 

It  was  ten  years  since  I  had  seen  it  last, 
the  little  Sabine  farm.  It  may  be  ten  years 
before  I  see  it  again,  or  it  may  be  for  ever. 
But  as  I  went  through  the  woods  saying  to 
myself  : 

"  You  lost  your  chance,  my  little  Sabine 
farm,  you  lost  your  chance  !  "  another  part 
of  me  at  once  replied  : 

"  Ah,  and  so  did  you  !  " 

Then,  by  way  of  riposte,  I  answered  in  my 
mind  : 

"  Not  at  all,  for  the  chance  I  never  had  ; 
all  I  have  lost  is  my  desire — no  more." 

"  No,  not  only  your  desire,"  said  the  voice 
189 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

to  me  within,  "  but  the  fulfilment  of  it." 
And  when  that  reply  came  I  naturally  turned, 
as  all  men  do  on  hearing  such  interior  replies, 
to  a  general  consideration  of  regret,  and  was 
prepared,  if  any  honest  publisher  should  have 
come  whistling  through  that  wood,  with  an 
offer  proper  to  the  occasion  to  produce  no 
less  than  five  volumes  on  the  Nature  of  Re- 
gret, its  mortal  sting,  its  bitter-sweetness,  its 
power  to  keep  alive  in  man  the  pure  passions 
of  the  soul,  its  hint  at  immortality,  its  memory 
of  Heaven. 

But  the  wood  was  empty.  The  offer  did 
not  come.  The  moment  was  lost.  The 
five  volumes  will  hardly  now  be  written. 
In  place  of  them  I  offer  poor  this,  which 
you  may  take  or  leave.  But  I  beg  leave,  before 
I  end,  to  cite  certain  words  very  nobly  at- 
tached to  that  great  inn,  The  Griffin,  which 
has  its  foundation  set  far  off  in  another  place, 
in  the  town  of  March,  in  the  sad  Fen-Land 
near  the  Eastern  Sea  : 

"  England,  my  desire,  what  have  you  not 
refused  ?  " 


190 


A  Conversation  in  Andorra    ^>     *^y     ^> 

THE  other  day — indeed  some  months  ago 
— I  was  in  the  company  of  two  men  who 
were  talking  together  and  were  at  cross- 
purposes.  The  one  was  an  Englishman 
acquainted  with  the  Catalonian  tongue  and 
rather  proud  of  knowing  it ;  the  other  was  a 
citizen  of  the  Republic  of  Andorra. 

The  first  had  the  advantage  of  his  fellow  in 
world-wide  travel,  the  reading  of  many  news- 
papers and  (beside  his  thorough  knowledge 
of  Catalonian)  a  smattering  of  French,  Ger- 
man, and  American. 

I  was  touched  to  see  the  care  and  deference 
and  good-fellowship  which  the  superior  ex- 
tended to  the  inferior  in  this  colloquy. 

I  did  not  hear  the  beginning  of  it :  it  was 
the  early  middle  part  which  I  came  in  for ;  it 
was  conducted  loudly  and  with  gestures  upon 
the  part  of  the  Andorran,  good-humouredly 
but  equally  openly  on  the  part  of  the  English- 
man, who  said  : 

"  I  grant  you  that  life  is  very  hard  for 
191 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

some  of  our  town  dwellers  in  spite  of  the  high 
wages  they  obtain." 

To  which  the  Andorran  answered  :  "  There 
is  nothing  to  grant,  your  Grace,  for  I  would 
not  believe  their  life  was  hard  ;  but  I  was 
puzzled  by  what  you  told  me,  for  I  could  not 
make  out  how  they  earned  so  much  money, 
and  yet  looked  so  extraordinary."  The 
Andorran  showed  by  this  that  he  had  visited 
England. 

At  this  the  Englishman  smiled  pleasantly 
enough  and  said  :  "  Do  you  think  me  extra- 
ordinary ?  " 

The  Andorran  was  a  little  embarrassed. 
"  No  no,"  he  said,  "  you  do  not  understand 
the  word  I  use.  I  do  not  mean  extraordinary 
to  see,  I  mean  unhappy  and  lacking  humanity." 

The  Englishman  smiled  more  genially  still 
in  his  good  wholesome  beard,  and  said  :  "  Do 
I  look  to  you  like  that  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  the  Andorran  gravely,  "  nor 
does  that  gentleman  whom  you  pointed  out 
to  me  when  we  left  France,  your  English 
patron,  Mr.  Bernstein,  I  think  .  .  .  you  were 
both  well  fed  and  well  clothed  .  .  .  and  what 
is  more,  I  know  nothing  of  what  you  earn. 
But  in  Andorra  we  ask  about  this  man  and 
that  man  indifferently,  and  especially  about 
192 


A  Conversation  in  Andorra 

the  poorest,  and  when  I  asked  you  about  the 
poorest  in  your  towns  you  told  me  that  there 
was  not  one  of  them  who  did  not  earn,  when 
he  was  fully  working,  twenty-five  pesetas  a 
week.  Now  with  twenty-five  pesetas  a  week  ! 
Oh  .  .  .  !  Why,  I  could  live  on  five,  and 
five  weeks  of  twenty  saved  is  a  hundred 
pesetas  ;  and  with  a  hundred  pesetas  .  .  .  ! 
Oh,  one  can  buy  a  great  brood  sow  ;  or  if 
one  is  minded  for  grandeur,  the  best  coat  in 
the  world  ;  or  again,  a  little  mule  just  foaled, 
which  in  two  years,  mind  you,  in  two  years  " 
(and  here  he  wagged  his  finger)  "  will  be  a 
great  fine  beast  "  (and  here  he  extended  his 
arms),  "  and  the  next  year  will  carry  a  man 
over  the  hills  and  will  sell  for  five  hundred 
pesetas.  Yes  it  will  !  " 

The  Englishman  looked  puzzled.  "  Well," 
said  he,  leaning  forward,  ticking  off  on  his 
fingers  and  becoming  practical,  "  there's  your 
pound  a  week." 

The  Andorran  nodded.  He  began  ticking 
it  off  on  his  fingers  also. 

"  Now  of  course  the  man  is  not  always  in 
work." 

"If  he  is  lazy,"  said  the  Andorran  with 
angry  eyes,  "  the  neighbours  shall  see  to 
that !  " 

13  i93 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  No,"  said  the  Englishman,  irritated,  "  you 
don't  understand ;  he  can't  always  find  some- 
one to  give  him  work." 

44  But  who  gives  work  ?  "  said  the  Andorran. 
41  Work  is  not  given."  And  then  he  laughed. 
44  Our  trouble  is  to  get  the  youngsters  to  do 
it  !  "  And  he  laughed  more  loudly. 

44  You  don't  understand,"  repeated  the 
Englishman,  pestered,  44  he  can't  work  unless 
someone  allows  him  to  work  for  him." 

44  Pooh  !  "  said  the  Andorran,  44  he  could 
cut  down  trees  or  dig,  or  get  up  into  the 
hills." 

44  Why,"  said  the  Englishman  with  wonder- 
ing eyes,  44  the  perlice  would  have  him  then." 

The  Andorran  looked  mournful :  he  had 
heard  the  name  of  something  dangerous  in 
this  country.  He  thought  it  was  a  ghost  that 
haunted  lonely  places  and  strangled  men. 

44  Well  then,"  went  on  the  Englishman  in 
a  practical  fashion,  again  ticking  on  his  fingers, 
44  let  us  say  he  can  work  three  weeks  out  of  the 
five." 

44  Yes  ?  "   said  the  Andorran,  bewildered. 

44  He  gets,  let  us  say,  three  times  a  week's 
wage  in  the  five  weeks.  ...  I  don't  mind, 
call  it  an  average  of  twenty  pesetas  if  you  like, 
or  even  eighteen." 

194 


A  Conversation  in  Andorra 

"  What  is  an  '  average  '  ?  "  said  the  An- 
dorran, frowning. 

"  An  average,"  said  the  Englishman  im- 
patiently, "  oh,  an  average  is  what  he  gets  all 
lumped  up." 

"  Do  you  mean,"  said  the  Andorran  gravely, 
"  that  he  gets  eighteen  pesetas  every  Satur- 
day ?  " 

44  No,  no,  NO  !  "    struck  in  the  Englishman. 

'  Twenty-five  pesetas,  as  you  call  them,  when 

he  can  get  work,  and  nothing  when  he  can't." 

44  Good  Lord  !  "  said  the  Andorran,  with 
wide  eyes  and  crossing  himself.  44  How  does 
the  poor  fellow  know  whether  perlice  will  not 
be  at  him  again  ?  It  is  enough  to  break  a 
man's  heart  !  " 

44  Well,  don't  argue  !  "  said  the  Englishman, 
keen  upon  his  tale.  44  He  gets  an  average, 
anyhow,  of  eighteen  pesetas,  as  you  call  them, 
a  week.  Now  you  see,  however  wretched  he 
is,  five  of  those  will  go  in  rent,  and  if  he  is  a 
decent  man,  seven." 

The  Andorran  was  utterly  at  sea.  4C  But 
if  he  is  wretched,  why  should  he  pay,  and  if 
he  is  decent  why  should  he  pay  still  more  ?  " 
he  asked. 

"  Why,  damn  it  all  !  "  said  the  English- 
man, exploding,  44  a  man  must  live  !  " 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  Precisely,"  said  the  Andorran  rigidly, 
"  that  is  why  I  am  asking  the  question.  He 
pays  this  tax,  you  say,  five  pesetas  if  he  is 
wretched,  and  seven  if  he  is  decent.  But  a 
man  may  be  decent  although  he  is  wretched, 
and  who  is  so  brutal  as  to  ask  a  tax  of  the 
poor  ?  " 

44  It  isn't  a  tax,"  said  the  Englishman. 
"  He  pays  it  for  his  house." 

"  But  a  man  could  buy  a  house,"  said  the 
Andorran,  "  with  a  few  payments  like  that." 

The  Englishman  sighed.  "  Do  listen  to  my 
explanation.  He's  got  to  pay  it  anyhow." 

44  Well,"  said  the  Andorran,  sighing  in  his 
turn,  44  you  must  have  a  wicked  King.  But, 
please  God,  he  cannot  spend  it  all  on  his 
pleasures." 

44  It  isn't  paid  to  the  King,  God  bless  him," 
said  the  Englishman.  44  The  man  pays  it  to 
his  landlord." 

41  And  suppose  he  doesn't  ?  "  said  the  An- 
dorran defiantly. 

44  Well,  the  perlice,"  began  the  Englishman, 
and  the  Andorran's  face  showed  that  he  was 
afraid  of  occult  powers. 

44  So  there,  you  see,"  went  on  the  English- 
man,  calculating   along   with   rapid   content, 
44  he's  only  got  thirteen." 
196 


A  Conversation  in  Andorra 

The  Andorran  was  willing  to  stretch  a  point. 
"  Well,"  said  he  doubtfully,  "  I  will  grant  him 
thirteen,  and  with  thirteen  pesetas  a  man  can 
do  well  enough.  His  wife  milks,  and  it  does 
not  cost  much  to  put  a  little  cotton  on  the 
child,  and  then,  of  course,  if  he  is  too  poor  to 
buy  a  bed,  why  there  is  his  straw." 

"  Straw's  not  decent,  and  we  don't  allow 
it,"  said  the  Englishman  firmly  ;  "he  doesn't 
buy  a  bed  always  ;  sometimes  he  rents  it." 

"  I  don't  understand,"  said  the  Andorran, 
"  I  don't  understand." 

There  was  a  little  pause  during  which 
neither  of  the  two  men  looked  at  the  other. 
The  Englishman  went  on  good-naturedly  and 
laboriously  explaining  : 

"  Now  let's  come  to  bread." 

''  Yes,"  said  the  Andorran  eagerly,  "  man 
lives  by  bread  and  wine." 

"  Well,"  said  the  Englishman,  ignoring  this 
interruption,  "  you  see,  bread  for  the  lot  of 
them  would  come  to  half  that  money." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  Andorran,  nodding,  "  you 
are  quite  right.  Bread  is  a  very  serious 
thing."  And  he  sighed. 

"  Half  of  it,"   continued  the  Englishman, 
"  goes  in  bread.    And  then,  of  course,  he  has 
to  get  a  little  meat." 
197 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  Andorran. 

"  Bacon  anyhow,"  the  Englishman  went  on, 
"  and  there's  boots." 

"  Oh,  he  could  do  without  boots,"  said  the 
Andorran. 

"  No  he  can't,"  said  the  Englishman, 
"  they  all  have  to  have  boots  ;  and  then  you 
see,  there's  tea." 

The  Andorran  was  interested  in  hearing 
about  tea.  "  You  Englishmen  are  so  fond 
of  tea,"  he  said,  smiling.  "  I  have  noticed  that 
you  ask  for  tea.  Juan  has  tea  to  sell." 

The  Englishman  nodded  genially.  "  I  will 
buy  some  of  him,"  he  said. 

"  Well,  go  on,"  said  the  Andorran. 

"  And  there's  a  little  baccy,  of  course  "• 
and  he  gave  the  prices  of  both  those  articles. 
44  They're    a    lee  tie    more    than    you    might 
think,"    continued   the   Englishman,    a   little 
confused.     "  They're  taxed,  you  see." 

44  Taxed  again  ?  "    said  the  Andorran. 

44  Yes,"  said  the  Englishman  rapidly,  44  not 
much  ;  besides  which,  I  haven't  said  anything 
was  taxed  yet :  they  pay  about  double  on 
their  tea  and  about  four  times  on  the 
value  of  the  tobacco.  But  they  don't  feel 
it.  Oh,  |if  they  get  regular  work  they're  all 
right !  " 


A  Conversation  in  Andorra 

"  Then,"  said  the  Andorran,  summing  it  all 
up,  "  they  ought  to  do  very  well." 

"  Yes,  they  ought,"  said  the  Englishman, 
"  but  somehow  they're  not  steady  of  them- 
selves :  they  get  pauperized." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "   said  the  Andorran. 

"  Why,  they  get  to  expect  things  for 
nothing." 

"  They  think,"  said  the  Andorran  cheer- 
fully, "  that  good  things  fall  from  the  sky.  I 
know  that  sort  :  we  have  them."  He  thought 
he  had  begun  to  understand,  and  just  after  he 
had  said  this  we  came  to  a  village. 

I  must  here  tell  you  what  I  ought  to  have 
put  at  the  beginning  of  these  few  lines,  that 
I  heard  this  conversation  in  Andorra  valley 
itself,  while  four  of  us,  the  Andorran  guide, 
the  Englishman,  myself  and  an  Ironist  were 
proceeding  through  the  mountains,  riding  upon 
mules. 

We  had  come  to  the  village  of  Encamps, 
and  there  we  all  got  down  to  enter  the  inn. 
We  had  a  meal  together  and  paid,  the  four 
of  us,  exactly  five  shillings  and  threepence  all 
together  for  wine  and  bread,  cooked  meat, 
plenty  of  vegetables,  coffee,  liqueurs  and  a 
cigar. 

This  was  the  end  of  the  conversation  in 
199 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

Andorra  :  it  was  my  business  to  return  to 
England  after  the  holiday  to  write  an  essay 
on  a  point  in  political  economy,  to  which  I 
did  justice  ;  but  the  conventions  of  academic 
writing  prevented  me  from  quoting  in  that 
essay  this  remarkable  experience. 


200 


Paris  and  the  East         ^     ^     ^x     <^ 

ONE  of  the  things  that  set  a  modern  man 
wondering  is  the  nature  of  the  survivor 
of  our  time. 

It  is  customary  to  say  that  all  human  things 
decay  and  end  ;  and  if  you  will  take  a  period 
long  enough  of  course  it  is  true,  for  at  last  the 
world  itself  shall  dissolve.  But  when  men  point 
to  dead  Empires,  as  Egypt  or  Assyria  are  dead, 
or  when  they  point  to  a  fossilized  civilization, 
as  it  seems,  according  to  travellers,  that  certain 
civilizations  of  the  East  are  fossilized,  or  when 
they  point  to  little  broken  cities  where  once 
were  famous  towns,  one  is  tempted  to  remem- 
ber that  to  all  these  there  is  an  exceptional 
glorious  sort  which  is  ourselves.  Atlantic 
Europe,  the  Europe  that  was  made  by  the 
Christian  Faith  and  in  the  first  four  centuries 
of  our  era,  lives  on  from  change  to  change  in  a 
most  marvellous  way,  and  for  now  two  thou- 
sand years  has  not  seemed  capable  of  decline. 
You  have  in  the  history  of  it  resurrection  after 
resurrection,  and  through  all  those  rapid  and 

201 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

fantastic  developments,  transformations  far 
more  rapid  and  far  more  fantastic  than  any 
other  of  which  we  have  record,  a  sort  of  inner 
fixity  of  type  remains,  like  the  individual  soul 
of  the  man  which  makes  him  always  himself 
in  spite  of  accident  and  in  spite  of  the  process 
of  age  ;  only,  Europe  differs  from  such  meta- 
phor in  this,  that  it  is  like  some  man  not  sub- 
ject, it  would  seem,  to  mortality. 

This  thought  to  which  I  perpetually  return, 
occurred  to  me  as  I  handled  a  book  on  Paris, 
the  illustrations  of  which  were  impressions 
gathered  by  a  Japanese  artist.  Such  a  contrast 
will  call  up  in  the  minds  of  many  the  contrast 
between  something  very  old  and  something 
very  new.  A  reader  might  say  as  he  glanced 
at  this  book  :  "  Here  is  one  of  the  most  ancient 
things  we  have,  the  Oriental  mind,  and  it  is 
looking  at  one  of  the  freshest  and  most  modern 
things  we  have,  modern  Paris." 

I  confess  that  to  me  the  contrast  is  of  another 
kind.  I  should  say :  "  Here  is  something 
which  is,  so  far  as  its  inner  force  goes,  im- 
movable, the  Oriental  mind  ;  and  this  is  how 
it  looks  at  the  most  mobile  thing  on  earth, 
the  heart  of  Gaul- — yet  the  mobile  thing  has  a 
history  almost  as  long  as,  and  far  more  full 
than,  the  immobile  thing." 

202 


Paris  and  the  East 

Upon  a  central  page  of  this  book  I  found  a 
really  splendid  bit  of  drawing.  It  is  an  im- 
pression of  the  Statue  of  the  Republic  under 
a  cold  dawn.  Now  when  one  thinks  what  that 
statue  means,  what  portion  of  the  stoical 
philosophy  re-arisen  after  so  many  centuries 
it  embodies,  what  furious  combats  have  raged 
round  that  idea  :  I  mean  combats,  not 
debates  :  pain,  not  rhetoric  :  men  dying  in 
great  numbers  and  desiring  to  kill  others  as 
they  died.  When  one  considers  that  statue 
but  the  other  day,  with  the  raging  mob  of 
workmen  round  it,  and  when  one  suddenly 
remembers  that  the  whole  thing  is  after  all 
only  of  the  last  hundred  years- — what  a  multi- 
plicity of  life  this  chief  of  our  European  cities 
possesses  in  one's  eyes  ! 

The  admirable  pictures  in  this  book  are 
drawn  as  nearly  in  the  European  manner  as 
one  could  expect,  but  the  feeling  is  an  un- 
changing feeling  which  we  know  in  Eastern 
things.  The  mind  is  like  deep  and  level  water, 
never  stirred  by  wind  :  a  big  lake  in  a  crater 
of  the  hills.  But  the  thing  drawn  is  as  moving 
and  as  living  as  the  air. 

I  wonder  whether  this  artist,  as  he  stood 
and  drew,  felt  as  a  European  feels  when  he 
stands  and  draws  in  any  one  of  our  immemorial 
203 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

sites  :  by  the  Pool  of  London,  or  at  the  top  of 
the  rue  St.  Jacques,  or  in  the  place  of  the 
Martyrdom  at  Toulouse,  or  looking  at  the 
most  ancient  yellow  dusts  of  Toledo  from  over 
the  tumbling  strength  of  the  Tagus  ?  He  may 
have  felt  it  ...  perhaps  ...  for  all  his 
work,  even  the  little  introduction  that  he 
has  written  shows  that  astonishing  adapt- 
ability and  exceedingly  rapid  intelligence 
which  are  the  marks  of  the  Japanese  to-day. 
But  if  he  felt  it  he  must  have  felt  it  by  educa- 
tion. For  us  it  is  in  our  blood.  We  stand 
upon  those  sites  and  we  feel  ourself  in  and 
part  of  a  stream  of  life  that  seems  almost  in- 
capable of  ending.  And  that  brings  me  back 
to  where  I  began,  How  much  longer  will  our 
civilization  endure  ? 

Will  it  end  ?  It  has  many  enemies,  most 
of  them  unconscious,  has  modern  Europe. 

It  has  men  within  it  who  imagine  that  the 
correction  of  some  large  abuse  and  the  with- 
drawal of  some  considerable  part  of  its  fabric 
in  the  correction  of  that  abuse,  is  a  matter 
concerning  only  their  one  generation.  These 
men  visibly  put  in  peril  the  balance  of  that 
civilization  by  their  very  enthusiasm. 

It  has  a  lesser  number  of  other  enemies 
within  itself ;  enemies  more  dangerous,  who 
204 


Paris  and  the  East 

do  believe  that  some  quite  new  thing  wholly 
alien  to  the  soul  of  Europe  can  be  imposed 
upon  that  soul.  These  men  are  always  for 
anarchy ;  they  delight  in  emphasizing  all 
that  seems  to  diminish  the  responsibility  and 
the  freedom  of  citizens,  and  it  is  their  pleasure 
to  accelerate  every  tendency  which  may 
destroy,  from  whatever  side,  our  permanent 
solution  of  domestic  and  of  natural  things  : 
families,  properties,  armies. 

The  common  faith  which  was,  as  it  were, 
the  cement  of  our  civilization  has  been  hit  so 
hard  that  some  do  ask  themselves  openly  the 
question  that  was  only  whispered  some  little 
time  ago- — whether  the  cement  still  holds.  It  is 
quite  certain  that  if  that  last  symbol  and 
reality  disintegrates,  if  the  Catholic  Church 
leaves  it,  Europe  has  come  to  an  end. 

But  these  questions  are  not  yet  to  be  met 
by  any  reply.  And  when  I  ask  myself  those 
questions,  and  I  always  do  when  I  see  the 
Seine  going  by  the  walls  that  were  Caesar's 
parleying  ground  with  the  chiefs,  Dionysius's 
prison,  Julian's  office,  Dagobert's  palace,  and 
which  have  been  subject  to  everything  from 
Charlemagne  to  the  Bourbons,  and  which 
have  (within  the  memory  of  men  whom  I 
myself  have  known)  ended  the  Monarchy  and 
205 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

seen  passing  by  a  wholly  new  society- — when 
I  ask  myself  those  questions,  I  answer  less 
and  less  with  every  year. 

Time  was,  in  the  University,  say  twenty 
years  ago,  one  would  have  said  :  "  It  is  all 
over.  Everything  that  can  destroy  us  has 
triumphed."  Time  was,  say  ten  years  ago, 
in  the  heat  of  a  particular  struggle  which  raged 
all  over  the  West,  one  could  have  said  with 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  fight,  that  continuity 
would  win.  But  to-day,  whether  because  one 
has  accumulated  knowledge  or  because  things 
are  really  more  confused,  it  is  difficult  to 
reply. 


A  man  with  our  knowledge  and  our  ex- 
perience of  what  Europe  has  been  and  is, 
standing  in  the  grey  and  decayed  Roman 
city  of  the  Fifth  Century,  and  watching  the 
little  barbarian  troop  riding  into  Lutetia, 
might  have  said  that  a  gradual  darkness  would 
swallow  us  all,  especially  since  he  knew  that 
just  beyond  the  narrow  seas  in  Eastern 
Britain  a  dense  pall  then  covered  the  corpse 
of  the  Roman  civilization. 

A  man  working  on  the  Tour  St.  Jacques, 
the  last  of  the  Gothic,  might  have  seen  nothing 
206 


Paris  and  the  East 

but  anarchy  and  the  end  of  all  good  work  in 
the  change  that  was  surging  round  him  :  the 
Huguenots,  the  new  Splendour,  the  cruelty 
and  the  making  of  lies. 

Certainly  those  who  were  present  in  Paris 
before  the  10th  of  August,  '92,  thought  an  end 
had  come,  and  believed  the  Revolution  to  be 
a  most  unfruitful  and  tempestuous  death ; 
imagining  Europe  to  have  no  hope  but  in  the 
possible  extinction  of  the  flame. 

All  three  judgments  would  have  been  wrong. 
And  when  one  takes  that  typical  Paris  again, 
and  handles  it  and  looks  at  it  and  thinks 
of  it  as  the  example  and  the  symbol  of  all  our 
time  ;  just  as  one  is  beginning  to  say  "  The 
thing  is  dying,"  the  memory  of  similar  deaths 
that  were  not  deaths  in  the  past  returns  to  one 
and  one  must  be  silent. 

Never  was  Europe  less  conscious  of  herself, 
never  did  she  more  freely  admit  the  forces 
that  destroy,  than  she  admits  them  to-day. 
Never  was  evil  more  insolently  or  more 
glaringly  in  power ;  never  had  it  less  fear  of 
chastisement  than  in  the  whirlwind  of  our 
time.  If  that  whirlwind  is  mechanical,  and  if 
this  vast  anarchic  commerce,  these  blaring 
papers,  these  sudden  fortunes,  these  fre- 
quent and  unparalleled  huge  wars,  are  the 
207 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

breaking  up  of  all  that  once  made  Europe, 
then  the  answer  to  the  question  is  plain :  but 
it  may  be  that  there  are  things  not  mechanical 
but  organic :  seeds  surviving  in  the  ruin 
which  will  grow  up  into  living  forms.  We 
shall  see. 


208 


The  Human  Charlatan  ^     *o     ^v     ^> 

IT  is  curious  that  the  Scientific  Spirit  has 
never  tabulated  any  research,  even  super- 
ficial, upon  the  human  type  of  charlatan. 

It  is  the  essence  of  a  charlatan  that  he  aims 
at  the  results  of  certain  excellences  in  the  full 
consciousness  that  he  does  not  possess  those 
excellences.  The  material  upon  which  he  works 
is  twofold :  the  ignorance  and  the  noble  appetite 
for  reverence  in  his  fellow-men. 

Where  animals  are  concerned  the  Scientific 
Spirit  has  tabulated  a  good  deal  of  careful 
research  in  this  department.  We  know  fairly 
well  the  habits  of  the  Cuckoo.  What  seemingly 
harmless  organisms  are  poisonous  to  us,  and 
why,  we  have  discovered  and  can  catalogue. 
The  successful  deception  practised  for  pur- 
poses of  secrecy  or  greed  by  such  and  such 
a  creature,  we  can  discover  in  our  books.  But 
no  one  has  tabulated  the  human  charlatan. 

An    admirable    example    upon    which    one 
can  test  the  whole  theory  of  charlatanism  is 
the  ridiculous  Lombroso. 
14  209 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

To  begin  with  you  have  the  name.  He  was 
no  more  of  an  Italian  than  Disraeli,  or  than 
the  present  Mayor  of  Rome  :  but  his  Italian 
name  deceives  and  is  intended  to  deceive,  not 
necessarily  that  it  was  assumed,  but  that  it 
was  paraded  as  national.  Hundreds  of  honest 
men  thought  themselves  praising  the  Italian 
character  and  Italian  civilization  when  the 
newspapers  (themselves  half  duped)  had  per- 
suaded them  to  blow  the  trumpet  of  Lom- 
broso. 

One  of  the  characteristics  of  the  charlatan 
is  that  he  parades  the  object  with  which  he 
desires  to  dupe  you,  and  simultaneously  hides 
his  methods  in  pushing  the  thing  forward. 
The  purveyor  of  cheap  jewellery  in  White- 
chapel  does  this.  He  lets  you  have  the  glitter 
of  his  article  full  and  strong.  Where  he  got  it, 
of  his  own  connection  with  it,  and  what  it  is, 
you  learn  last  in  the  business  or  not  at  all. 
The  whole  process  is  one  of  suggestion,  or, 
as  our  forefathers  called  it,  "  hoodwinking." 
Lombroso  was  true  to  type  in  this  regard. 

The  European  Press  was  deluged  one  day 
with  notices,  praise,  reviews  of  a  book  which 
was  called  Degeneration.  It  was  a  tenth- 
rate  book,  but  we  were  compelled  to  hear  of 
it.  No  words  were  fine  enough  to  describe 
210 


The  Human  Charlatan 

its  author.  We  learnt  that  his  name  was 
Nordau.  There  was  no  process  of  logic  in 
the  book,  there  was  no  labour.  Where  it 
asserted  (it  was  a  mass  of  assertions)  it  usually 
trespassed  on  ground  which  the  author  could 
not  pretend  to  any  familiarity  with.  Those 
who  are  already  alive  to  the  international 
trick  were  suspicious  and  upon  their  guard 
from  the  very  moment  that  they  smelt  the 
thing.  The  infinitely  larger  number  who  do 
not  understand  the  nature  of  international 
forces  were  taken  in.  For  one  man  who  read 
the  forrago  a  hundred  were  taught  to  magnify 
the  name  of  Nordau.  Only  when  this  process 
of  suggestion  had  well  sunk  in  did  the  public 
casually  learn  that  the  said  Nordau  was  a 
connection  of  Lombroso's, 

A  book  of  greater  value  (which  is  not  saying 
much)  proceeded  from  the  pen  of  one  Ferrero. 
It  proposed  an  examination  of  the  Roman 
Empire  and  the  Roman  people.  Its  thesis 
was,  of  course,  a  degradation  of  both.  For 
one  man  who  so  much  as  saw  that  book,  a 
hundred  went  away  with  the  vague  impres- 
sion that  a  certain  great  Ferrero  dominated 
European  thought.  He  gave  opinions  (among 
other  things)  upon  the  polity  of  England  so 
absurd  and  ignorant  that,  had  the  process 

211 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

of  suggestion  not  run  on  before,  those  opinions 
would  only  have  attained  some  small  measure 
of  notoriety  from  their  very  fatuousness.  But 
the  international  trick  had  reversed  the 
common  and  healthy  process  of  human 
thought.  We  were  not  allowed  to  judge  the 
man  by  his  work  :  no,  we  must  accept  the 
work  on  the  authority  of  the  man  ;  only  after 
the  trick  had  been  successfully  worked  did  it 
come  out  that  Ferrero  was  a  connection  of 
Lombroso's. 

Lombroso's  own  department  of  charlatanry 
was  to  attack  Christian  morals  in  the  shape 
of  denying  man's  power  of  choice  between  good 
and  evil. 

In  another  epoch  and  with  other  human 
material  to  work  upon  his  stock-in-trade 
would  have  taken  some  other  form,  but  Lom- 
broso  had  been  born  into  that  generation 
immediately  preceding  our  own,  whose  chief 
intellectual  vice  was  materialism.  A  name 
could  be  cheaply  made  upon  the  lines  of 
materialism,  and  Lombroso  took  to  it  as 
naturally  as  his  spiritual  forerunners  took 
to  rationalist  Deism  and  as  his  spiritual 
descendants  will  take  to  spurious  mysticism. 
We  shall  have  in  the  near  future  our  Lom- 
brosos  of  the  Turning  Table,  the  Rapping 

212 


The  Human  Charlatan 

Devil,  and  the  Manifesting  Dead  Great  Aunt 
• — indeed  this  development  coincided  with 
his  own  old  age — but  as  things  were,  the 
easiest  charlatanry  in  his  years  of  vigour  was 
to  be  pursued  upon  Materialist  lines,  and  on 
Materialist  lines  did  the  worthy  Lombroso 
proceed.  His  method  was  childishly  simple, 
and  we  ought  to  blush  for  our  time,  or  rather 
for  that  of  our  immediate  seniors,  that  it 
should  have  duped  anybody' — but  it  was  far 
from  childishly  guileless. 

When  the  laws  are  chiefly  concerned  in 
defending  the  possessions  of  those  already 
wealthy,  and  when  society,  in  the  decline  or 
depression  of  religion,  takes  to  the  worshipping 
of  wealth,  those  whom  the  laws  will  punish 
are  generally  poor.  Such  a  time  was  that  into 
which  Lombroso  was  born.  No  man  was 
executed  for  treason,  few  men  were  imprisoned 
for  it.  Cheating  on  a  large  scale  was  an 
avenue  to  social  advancement  in  most  of  the 
progressive  European  countries.  The  purvey- 
ing of  false  news  was  a  way  to  fortune  :  the 
forestaller  and  the  briber  were  masters  of  the 
Senate.  The  sword  was  sheathed.  The  popu- 
lar instinct  which  would  repress  and  punish 
cowardice,  oppression,  the  sexual  abomina- 
tions of  the  rich,  and  their  cruelties,  had  no 
213 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

outlet  for  its  expression.  The  prisons  of 
Europe  were  filled  in  the  main  with  the  least 
responsible,  the  weakest  willed,  and  the  most 
unfortunate  of  the  very  poor.  We  owe  to 
Lombroso  the  epoch-making  discovery  that 
the  weakest  willed,  the  least  responsible, 
and  the  most  unfortunate  of  the  very  poor 
often  suffer  from  physical  degradation.  With 
such  an  intellectual  equipment  Lombroso 
erected  the  majestic  structure  of  human 
irresponsibility. 

Two  hundred  men  and  women  are  arrested 
for  picking  pockets  in  such  and  such  a  district 
in  the  course  of  a  year.  The  contempt  for 
human  dignity  which  is  characteristic  of 
modern  injustice  permits  these  poor  devils  to 
be  treated  like  so  many  animals,  to  be  thrashed, 
tortured,  caged,  and  stripped  :  measured,  re- 
corded, dealt  with  as  vile  bodies  for  experi- 
ment. Lombroso  (or  for  that  matter  anyone 
possessed  of  a  glimmering  of  human  reason) 
can  see  that  of  these  two  hundred  unfortunate 
wretches,  a  larger  proportion  will  be  diseased 
or  malformed,  than  would  be  the  case  among 
two  hundred  taken  at  random  among  the  better 
fed  or  better  housed  and  more  carefully  nur- 
tured citizens.  The  Charlatan  is  in  clover  !  He 
gathers  his  statistics  :  twenty-three  per  cent 
214 


The  Human  Charlatan 

squint,  eighteen  per  cent  have  lice — what  is 
really  conclusive,  no  less  than  ninety-three  per 
cent  suffer  from  metagrobolization  of  the 
hyperdromedaries,  which  is  scientist  Greek 
for  the  consequences  of  not  having  enough 
to  eat.  It  does  not  take  much  knowledge 
of  men  and  things  to  see  what  the  Charlatan 
can  make  of  such  statistics.  Lombroso  pumps 
the  method  dry  and  then  produces  a  theory 
uncommonly  comfortable  to  the  well-to-dor— 
that  their  fellow-men  if  unfortunate  can  be 
treated  as  irresponsible  chattels. 

There  is  the  beginning  and  end  of  the  whole 
humbug. 

With  the  characteristic  lack  of  reason  which 
is  at  once  the  weakness  and  the  strength  of  this 
vicious  clap-trap,  a  totally  disconnected — and 
equally  obvious- — series  of  facts  is  dragged  in. 
If  men  drink  too  much,  or  if  they  have  in- 
herited insanity,  or  are  in  any  other  way 
afflicted,  by  their  own  fault  or  that  of  others, 
in  the  action  of  the  will,  they  will  be  prone 
to  irresponsibilities  and  to  follies  ;  and  where 
such  irresponsibilities  and  follies  endanger  the 
comfort  of  the  well-to-do,  the  forces  of  modern 
society  will  be  used  to  restrain  them.  Their 
acts  of  violence  or  of  unrestrained  cupidity 
being  unaccompanied  by  calculation  will  lead 
215 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

to  the  lock-up.  And  so  you  have  another 
stream  of  statistics  showing  that  "  alcoholism  " 
(which  is  scientist  for  drinking  too  much)  and 
epilepsy  and  lunacy  do  not  make  for  material 
success. 

On  these  two  disparate  legs  poses  the  rickety 
structure  which  has  probably  already  done 
its  worst  in  European  jurisprudence  and 
against  which  the  common  sense  of  society  is 
already  reacting. 

Fortunately  for  men,  Charlatanry  of  that 
calibre  has  no  very  permanent  effect.  It  is 
too  silly  and  too  easily  found  out.  If  Lombroso 
had  for  one  moment  intended  a  complete 
theory  of  Materialist  morals  or  had  for  one 
moment  believed  in  the  stuff  which  he  used  for 
self-advertisement,  he  would  have  told  us 
how  physically  to  distinguish  the  cosmopoli- 
tan and  treasonable  financier,  the  fraudulent 
company-worker,  the  traitor,  the  tyrant,  the 
pornographer,  and  the  coward.  These  in 
high  places  are  the  curse  of  modern  Europe — 
not  the  most  wretched  of  the  very  poor.  Of 
course  Lombroso  could  tell  us  nothing  of  the 
sort ;  for  there  is  nothing  to  tell. 

Incidentally  it  is  worthy  of  remark  that  this 
man  was  one  of  those  charlatans  who  are  found 
out  in  time.  Common  sense  revolted,  and  in 
216 


The  Human  Charlatan 

revolting  managed  to  expose  its  enemy  very 
effectively  while  that  enemy  was  still  alive. 
A  hundred  tricks  were  played  upon  the  fellow  : 
it  is  sufficient  to  quote  two. 

After  a  peculiarly  repulsive  trial  for  murder 
in  Paris,  a  wag  sent  the  photograph  of  two 
hands,  a  right  hand  and  a  left  hand,  to  the 
great  criminologist,  telling  him  they  were  those 
of  the  murderer,  and  asking  for  his  opinion. 
He  replied  in  a  document  crammed  with  the 
pompous  terms  of  the  scientific  cheap- jack, 
hybrid  Greek  and  Latin,  and  barbarous  in 
the  extreme.  He  discovered  malformations  in 
the  fingers  and  twenty  other  mysteries  of  his 
craft,  which  exactly  proved  why  these  hands 
were  necessarily  and  by  the  predestination  of 
blind  Nature  the  hands  of  a  murderer.  Then 
it  was  that  the  wag  published  his  letter  and 
the  reply,  with  the  grave  annotation  that  the 
left  hand  was  his  own  (he  was  a  man  of  letters) 
and  the  right  hand  that  of  an  honest  fellow 
who  washed  down  his  carriage. 

The  other  anecdote  is  as  follows  :  Lombroso 
produced  a  piece  of  fatuous  nonsense  about 
the  Political  Criminal  Woman.  He  based 
it  upon  "  the  skull  of  Charlotte  Corday  "• — 
which  skull  he  duly  analysed,  measured,  and 
labelled  with  the  usual  regiment  of  long  and 
217 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

incomprehensible  words.  Upon  the  first  ex- 
amination of  the  evidence  it  turned  out  that 
the  skull  was  no  more  Charlotte  Corday's 
than  Queen  Anne's — a  medical  student  had 
sold  it  to  a  humble  Curiosity  Shop,  and  the 
dealer,  who  seems  to  have  had  some  intellectual 
affinity  with  the  Lombroso  tribe,  had  labelled 
it  for  purposes  of  sale,  "  The  Skull  of  Charlotte 
Corday."  Lombroso  swallowed  it. 
The  Ass  I 


218 


The  Barbarians 


~*HE  use  of  analogy,  which  is  so  wise 
-JL  and  necessary  a  thing  in  historical  judg- 
ment, has  a  knack  of  slipping  into  the  falsest 
forms. 

When  ancient  civilization  broke  down  its 
breakdown  was  accompanied  by  the  infiltra- 
tion of  barbaric  auxiliaries  into  the  Roman 
armies,  by  the  settlement  of  Barbarians  (prob- 
ably in  small  numbers)  upon  Roman  land, 
and,  in  some  provinces,  by  devastating,  though 
not  usually  permanent,  irruptions  of  barbaric 
hordes. 

The  presence  of  these  foreign  elements, 
coupled  with  the  gradual  loss  of  so  many 
arts,  led  men  to  speak  of  "  the  Barbarian  in- 
vasions "  as  though  these  were  a  principal  cause 
of  what  was  in  reality  no  more  than  the  old 
age  and  fatigue  of  an  antique  society. 

Upon  the  model  of  this  conception  men, 

watching  the  dissolution  of  our  own  civiliza- 

tion to-day,  or  at  least  its  corruption,  have 

asked    themselves    whence    those    Barbarians 

219 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

would  come  that  should  complete  its  final 
ruin.  The  first,  the  least  scholarly  and  the 
most  obvious  idea  was  that  of  the  swamping 
of  Europe  by  the  East.  It  was  a  conception 
which  requried  no  learning,  nor  even  any 
humour.  It  was  widely  adopted  and  it  was 
ridiculous.  Others,  with  somewhat  more 
grasp  of  reality,  coined  the  phrase  "  that  the 
barbarians  which  should  destroy  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Europe  were  already  breeding  under 
the  terrible  conditions  of  our  great  cities." 
This  guess  contained,  indeed,  a  half-truth, 
for  though  the  degradation  of  human  life  in 
the  great  industrial  cities  of  England  and  the 
United  States  was  not  a  cause  of  our  decline 
it  was  very  certainly  a  symptom  of  it.  More- 
over, industrial  society,  notably  in  this  country 
and  in  Germany,  while  increasing  rapidly  in 
numbers,  is  breeding  steadily  from  the  worst 
and  most  degraded  types. 

But  the  truth  is  that  no  such  mechanical 
explanation  will  suffice  to  set  forth  the  causes 
of  a  civilization's  decay.  Before  the  barbarian 
in  any  form  can  appear  in  it,  it  must  already 
have  weakened.  If  it  cannot  absorb  or  reject 
an  alien  element  it  is  because  its  organism  has 
grown  enfeebled,  and  its  powers  of  digestion 
and  excretion  are  lost  or  deteriorated  ;  and 

220 


The  Barbarians 

whoever  would  restore  any  society  which 
menaces  to  fall,  must  busy  himself  about  the 
inward  nature  of  that  society  much  more  than 
about  its  external  dangers  or  the  merely 
mechanical  and  numerical  factors  of  peril  to 
be  discovered  within  it. 

Whenever  we  look  for  "  the  barbarian," 
whether  in  the  decline  of  our  own  society  or 
that  of  some  past  one  whose  historical  fate 
we  may  be  studying,  we  are  looking  rather  for 
a  visible  effect  of  disease  than  for  its  source. 

None  the  less  to  mark  those  visible  effects 
is  instructive,  and  without  some  conspectus 
of  them  it  will  be  impossible  to  diagnose  the 
disease.  A  modern  man  may,  therefore,  well 
ask  where  the  barbarians  are  that  shall  enter 
into  our  inheritance,  or  whose  triumphs  shall, 
if  it  be  permitted,  at  least  accompany,  even 
if  they  cannot  effect,  the  destruction  of 
Christendom. 

With  that  word  "  Christendom "  a  chief 
part  of  the  curious  speculation  is  at  once  sug- 
gested. Whether  the  scholar  hates  or  loves, 
rejects  or  adopts,  ridicules  or  admires,  the  re- 
ligious creed  of  Europe,  he  must,  in  any  case, 
recognize  two  prime  historical  truths.  The  first 
is  that  that  creed  which  we  call  the  Christian 
religion  was  the  soul  and  meaning  of  European 

221 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

civilization  during  the  period  of  its  active  and 
united  existence.  The  second  is  that  wherever 
the  religion  characteristic  of  a  people  has 
failed  to  react  against  its  own  decay  and  has  in 
some  last  catastrophe  perished,  then  that  people 
has  lost  soon  after  its  corporate  existence. 

So  much  has  passion  taken  the  place  of 
reason  in  matters  of  scholarship  that  plain 
truths  of  this  kind,  to  which  all  history 
bears  witness,  are  accepted  or  rejected  rather 
by  the  appetite  of  the  reader  than  by  his 
rational  recognition  of  them,  or  his  rational 
disagreement.  If  we  will  forget  for  a  mo- 
ment what  we  may  desire  in  the  matter  and 
merely  consider  what  we  know,  we  shall  with- 
out hesitation  admit  both  the  propositions  I 
have  laid  down.  Christendom  was  Christian, 
not  by  accident  or  superficially,  but  in  a 
formative  connection,  just  as  an  Englishman 
is  English  or  as  a  poem  is  informed  by  a 
definite  scheme  of  rhythm.  It  is  equally  true 
that  a  sign  and  probably  a  cause  of  a  society's 
end  is  the  dissolution  of  that  causative  moral 
thing,  its  philosophy  or  creed. 

Now  here  we  discover  the  first  mark  of  the 
Barbarian. 

Note  that  in  the  peril  of  English  society 
to-day  there  is  no  positive  alternative  to  the 

222 


The  Barbarians 

ancient  philosophic  tradition  of  Christian 
Europe.  It  has  to  meet  nothing  more  sub- 
stantive than  a  series  of  negations,  often  con- 
tradictory, but  all  allied  in  their  repugnance  to 
a  fixed  certitude  in  morals. 

So  far  has  this  process  gone  that  to  be 
writing  as  I  am  here  in  public,  not  even 
defending  the  creed  of  Christendom,  but 
postulating  its  historic  place,  and  pointing 
out  that  the  considerable  attack  now  carried 
on  against  it  is  symptomatic  of  the  dissolution 
of  our  society,  has  about  it  something  teme- 
rarious and  odd. 

Next  look  at  secondary  effects  and  con- 
sider how  certain  root  institutions  native  to 
the  long  development  of  Europe  and  to  her 
individuality  are  the  subject  of  attack,  and 
note  the  nature  of  the  attack. 

A  fool  will  maintain  that  change,  which  is 
the  law  of  life,  can  be  presented  merely  as  a 
matter  of  degree,  and  that,  because  our  insti- 
tutions have  always  been  subject  to  change, 
therefore  their  very  disappearance  can  proceed 
without  the  loss  of  all  that  has  in  the  past 
been  ourselves. 

But  an  argument  of  this  sort  has  no  weight 
with  the  serious  observer.  It  is  certain  that  if 
the  fundamental  institutions  of  a  polity  are 
223 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

no  longer  regarded  as  fundamental  by  its 
citizens,  that  polity  is  about  to  pass  through 
the  total  change  which  in  a  living  organism 
we  call  death. 

Now  the  modern  attack  upon  property  and 
upon  marriage  (to  take  but  two  fundamental 
institutions  of  the  European)  is  precisely  of 
this  nature.  Our  peril  is  not  that  certain  men 
attack  the  one  or  the  other  and  deny  their 
moral  right  to  exist.  Our  peril  rather  is  that, 
quite  as  much  as  those  who  attack,  those  who 
defend  seem  to  take  for  granted  the  relative- 
ness,  the  artificiality,  the  non-fundamental 
character  of  the  institution  which  they  are 
apparently  concerned  to  support. 

See  how  marriage  is  defended.  To  those 
who  would  destroy  it  under  the  plea  of  its 
inconveniences  and  tragedies,  the  answer  is 
no  longer  made  that,  good  or  ill,  it  is  an 
absolute  and  is  intangible.  The  answer  made 
is  that  it  is  convenient,  or  useful,  or  necessary, 
or  merely  traditional. 

Most  significant  of  all,  the  terminology  of 
the  attack  is  on  the  lips  of  the  defence,  but  the 
contrary  is  never  the  case.  Those  opponents 
of  marriage  who  abound  in  modern  England 
will  never  use  the  term  "  a  sacrament,"  yet 
how  many  for  whom  marriage  is  still  a  sacra- 
224 


The  Barbarians 

ment  will  forego  the  pseudo-scientific  jargon 
of  their  opponents  ? 

The  threat  against  property  is  upon  the 
same  lines.  That  property  should  be  restored 
that  most  citizens  should  enjoy  it,  that  it  is 
normal  to  the  European  family  in  its  healthy 
state- — all  this  we  hear  less  and  less.  More 
and  more  do  we  hear  it  defended,  however 
morbid  in  form  or  unjust  in  use,  as  a  necessity, 
a  trick  which  secures  a  greater  stability  for 
the  State,  or  a  mere  power  which  threatens 
and  will  break  its  opponents  tyrannously. 

The  spirit  is  abroad  in  many  another  minor 
matter.  In  its  most  grotesque  form  it  challenges 
the  accuracy  of  mathematics  :  in  its  most 
vicious,  the  clear  processes  of  the  human 
reason.  The  Barbarian  is  as  proud  as  a 
savage  in  a  top  hat  when  he  talks  of  the  ellip- 
tical or  the  hyperbolic  universe  and  tries  to 
picture  parallel  straight  lines  converging  or 
diverging — but  never  doing  anything  so  vul- 
garly old-fashioned  as  to  remain  parallel. 

The  Barbarian  when  he  has  graduated  to  be 
a  "  pragmatist,"  struts  like  a  nigger  in  evening 
clothes,  and  believes  himself  superior  to  the 
gift  of  reason,  or  free  to  maintain  that  defini- 
tion, limit,  quantity  and  contradiction  are 
little  childish  things  which  he  has  outgrown. 
IS  225 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

The  Barbarian  is  very  certain  that  the 
exact  reproduction  in  line  or  colour  of  a  thing 
seen  is  beneath  him,  and  that  a  drunken  blur 
for  line,  a  green  sky,  a  red  tree  and  a  purple 
cow  for  colour,  are  the  mark  of  great  painting. 

The  Barbarian  hopes — and  that  is  the  very 
mark  of  him- — that  he  can  have  his  cake  and 
eat  it  too.  He  will  consume  what  civilization 
has  slowly  produced  after  generations  of 
selection  and  effort,  but  he  will  not  be  at  the 
pains  to  replace  such  goods,  nor  indeed  has  he 
a  comprehension  of  the  virtue  that  has  brought 
them  into  being.  Discipline  seems  to  him 
irrational,  on  which  account  he  is  for  ever 
marvelling  that  civilization  should  have 
offended  him  with  priests  and  soldiers. 

The  Barbarian  wonders  what  strange  mean- 
ing may  lurk  in  that  ancient  and  solemn  truth, 
"  Sine  Auctoritate  nulla  vita.''' 

In  a  word,  the  Barbarian  is  discoverable 
everywhere  in  this  that  he  cannot  make ; 
that  he  can  befog  or  destroy,  but  that  he 
cannot  sustain  ;  and  of  every  Barbarian  in  the 
decline  or  peril  of  every  civilization  exactly 
that  has  been  true. 

We  sit  by  and  watch  the  Barbarian,  we 
tolerate  him  ;  in  the  long  stretches  of  peace 
we  are  not  afraid. 

226 


The  Barbarians 

We  are  tickled  by  his  irreverence,  his  comic 
inversion  of  our  old  certitudes  and  our  fixed 
creeds  refreshes  us  :  we  laugh.  But  as  we 
laugh  we  are  watched  by  large  and  awful  faces 
from  beyond  :  and  on  these  faces  there  is  no 
smile. 

We  permit  our  jaded  intellects  to  play  with 
drugs  of  novelty  for  the  fresh  sensation  they 
arouse,  though  we  know  well  there  is  no  good 
in  them,  but  only  wasting  at  the  last. 

Yet  there  is  one  real  interest  in  watching 
the  Barbarian  and  one  that  is  profitable. 

The  real  interest  of  watching  the  Bar- 
barian is  not  the  amusement  derivable  from 
his  antics,  but  the  prime  doubt  whether  he 
will  succeed  or  no,  whether  he  will  flourish. 
He  is,  I  repeat,  not  an  agent,  but  merely  a 
symptom,  yet  he  should  be  watched  as  a 
symptom.  It  is  not  he  in  his  impotence  that 
can  discover  the  power  to  disintegrate  the 
great  and  ancient  body  of  Christendom,  but 
if  we  come  to  see  him  triumphant  we  may 
be  certain  that  that  body,  from  causes  much 
vaster  than  such  as  he  could  control,  is 
furnishing  him  with  sustenance  and  forming 
for  him  a  congenial  soil — and  that  is  as  much 
as  to  say  that  we  are  dying. 


227 


On  Knowing  the  Past    ^>     ^>     ^x     ^ 

AN  apprehension  of  the  past  demands  two 
kinds  of  information. 

First,  the  mind  must  grasp  the  nature  of 
historic  change  and  must  be  made  acquainted 
with  the  conditions  of  human  thought  in 
each  successive  period,  as  also  with  the  general 
aspect  of  its  revolution  and  progression. 

Secondly,  the  actions  of  men,  the  times, 
that  is  the  dates  and  hours  of  such  action, 
must  be  strictly  and  accurately  acquired. 

Neither  of  these  two  foundations,  upon  which 
repose  both  the  teaching  and  the  learning  of 
history,  is  more  important  than  the  other. 
Each  is  essential.  But  a  neglect  of  the  due 
emphasis  which  one  or  the  other  demands, 
though  both  be  present,  warps  the  judgment 
of  the  scholar  and  forbids  him  to  apply  this 
science  to  its  end,  which  is  the  establishment 
of  truth. 

History  may  be  called  the  test  of  true 
philosophy,  or  it  may  be  called  in  a  very 
modern  and  not  very  dignified  metaphor,  the 
228 


On  Knowing  the  Past 

object-lesson  of  political  science  ;  or  it  may 
be  called  the  great  story  whose  interest  is 
upon  another  plane  from  all  other  stories 
because  its  irony,  its  tragedy  and  its  moral  are 
real,  were  acted  by  real  men,  and  were  the 
manifestation  of  God. 

But  whatever  brief  and  epigrammatic  sum- 
mary we  make  to  explain  the  value  of  history 
to  men,  that  formula  still  remains  an  im- 
perative formula  for  them  all,  and  I  repeat  it : 
the  end  of  history  is  the  establishment  of 
truth. 

A  man  may  be  ever  so  accurately  informed 
as  to  the  dates,  the  hours,  the  weather,  the 
gestures,  the  type  of  speech,  the  very  words, 
the  soil,  the  colour,  that  between  them  all 
would  seem  to  build  up  a  particular  event. 
But  if  he  is  not  seized  of  the  mind  which  lay 
behind  all  that  was  human  in  the  business, 
then  no  synthesis  of  his  detailed  knowledge 
is  possible.  He  cannot  give  to  the  various 
actions  which  he  knows  their  due  sequence  and 
proportion  ;  he  knows  not  what  to  omit,  nor 
what  to  enlarge  upon,  among  so  many,  or 
rather  a  potentially  infinite  number  of  facts, 
and  his  picture  will  not  be  (as  some  would  put 
it)  distorted  :  it  will  be  false.  He  will  not  be 
able  to  use  history  for  its  end,  which  is  the 
229 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

establishment  of  truth.  All  that  he  establishes 
by  his  action,  all  that  he  confirms  and  makes 
stronger,  is  untruth.  And  so  far  as  truth  is 
concerned,  it  would  be  far  better  that  a  man 
should  be  possessed  of  no  history  than  that 
he  should  be  possessed  of  history  ill  stated  as 
to  the  factor  of  human  motive. 

A  living  man  has  to  aid  his  judgment  and 
to  guide  him  in  the  establishment  of  truth, 
contemporary  experience.  Other  men  arc  his 
daily  companions.  The  consequence  and  the 
living  principles  of  their  acts  and  of  his  own 
are  fully  within  his  grasp. 

If  a  man  is  rightly  informed  of  all  the  past 
motive  and  determining  mind  from  which 
the  present  has  sprung,  his  information  will 
illumine  and  expand  and  confirm  his  use  of 
that  present  experience.  If  he  know  nothing 
of  the  past  his  personal  observation  and  the 
testimony  of  his  own  senses  are,  so  far  as  they 
go,  an  unshakable  foundation.  But  if  he 
brings  in  aid  of  contemporary  experience  an 
appreciation  of  the  past  which  is  false  because 
it  gives  to  the  past  a  mind  which  was  not 
its  own,  then  he  will  not  only  be  wrong  upon 
that  past  but  he  will  tend  to  be  wrong  also 
in  his  conclusions  upon  the  present.  He  will 
for  ever  read  into  the  plain  facts  before 
230 


On  Knowing  the  Past 

him  origins  and  predetermining  forces  which 
do  not  explain  them  and  which  are  not  con- 
nected with  them  in  the  way  he  imagines. 
And  he  will  easily  come  to  regard  his  own 
society,  which  as  a  wholly  uninstructed  man 
he  might  fairly  though  insufficiently  have 
grasped,  through  a  veil  of  illusion  and  of  false 
philosophy,  until  at  last  he  cannot  even  see 
the  things  before  his  eyes.  In  a  word,  it  is 
better  to  have  no  history  at  all  than  to  have 
history  which  misconceives  the  general  direc- 
tion and  the  large  lines  of  thought  in  the  im- 
mediate and  the  remote  past. 

This  being  evidently  the  case  one  is  tempted 
to  say  that  a  just  estimate  of  the  revolution 
and  the  progression  of  human  motive  in  the 
past  is  everything  to  history,  and  that  an 
accurate  scholarship  in  the  details  of  the 
chronicle,  in  dates  especially,  is  of  wholly  in- 
ferior importance.  Such  a  statement  would 
be  quite  false.  Scholarship  in  history,  that 
is  an  acquaintance  with  the  largest  possible 
number  of  facts,  and  an  accurate  retention  of 
them  in  the  memory,  is  as  essential  to  this 
study  as  of  that  other  background  of  motive 
which  has  just  been  examined. 

The    thing    is    self-evident    if    we    put    an 
extreme  case.     For    if   a   man    were   wholly 
231 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

ignorant  of  the  facts  of  history  and  of  their 
sequence,  he  could  not  possibly  know  what 
might  lie  behind  the  actions  of  the  past,  for 
we  only  obtain  communion  with  that  which 
is  within  and  that  which  is  foundational  in 
human  action  by  an  observation  of  its  external 
effect. 

A  man's  history,  for  instance,  is  sound  and 
on  the  right  lines  if  he  have  but  a  vague  and 
general  sentiment  of  the  old  Pagan  civilization 
of  the  Mediterranean,  so  long  as  that  sentiment 
corresponds  to  the  very  large  outline  and  is 
in  sympathy  with  the  main  spirit  of  the 
affair.  But  he  cannot  possess  so  much  as  an 
impression  of  the  truth  if  he  has  not  heard 
the  names  of  certain  of  the  great  actors,  if  he 
is  wholly  unacquainted  with  the  conception 
of  a  City  State,  and  if  the  names  of  Rome, 
of  Athens,  of  Antioch,  of  Alexandria,  and  of 
Jerusalem  have  never  been  mentioned  to  him. 

Nor  will  a  knowledge  of  facts,  however 
slight,  be  valuable ;  contrariwise  it  will  be 
detrimental  and  of  negative  value  to  his 
judgment  if  accuracy  in  his  knowledge  be 
lacking.  If  he  were  invariably  inaccurate, 
thinking  that  red  which  was  blue,  inverting 
the  order  of  any  two  events  and  putting  with- 
out fail  in  the  summer  what  happened  in 
232 


On  Knowing  the  Past 

winter,  or  in  the  Germanics  what  took  place 
in  Gaul,  his  facts  would  never  correspond  with 
the  human  motive  of  them,  and  his  errors  upon 
externals  would  at  once  close  his  avenues  of 
access  towards  internal  motive  and  suggest 
other  and  non-existent  motive  in  its  place. 

It  is,  of  course,  a  childish  error  to  imagine 
that  the  knowledge  of  a  time  grows  out  of  a 
mere  accumulation  of  observation.  External 
things  do  not  produce  ideas,  they  only  reveal 
them.  And  to  imagine  that  mere  scholarship 
is  sufficient  to  history  is  to  put  oneself  on 
a  level  with  those  who,  in  the  sphere  of 
politics,  for  instance,  ignore  the  necessity  of 
political  theory  and  talk  muddily  of  the 
44  working  "  of  institutions- — as  though  it  were 
possible  to  judge  whether  an  institution  were 
working  ill  or  not  when  one  had  no  ideal  that 
institutions  might  be  designed  to  attain.  But 
though  scholarship  is  not  the  source  of  judg- 
ment in  history,  it  is  the  invariable  and  the 
necessary  accompaniment  of  it.  Facts,  which 
(to  repeat)  do  not  produce  ideas  but  only  re- 
veal or  suggest  them,  do  none  the  less  reveal 
and  suggest  them,  and  form  the  only  instru- 
ment of  such  suggestion  and  revelation. 

Scholarship,  accurate  and  widespread,  has 
this  further  function  :  that  it  lends  stuff  to 
233 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

general  apprehension  of  the  past,  which,  how- 
ever just,  is  the  firmer,  the  larger  and  the 
more  intense  as  the  range  of  knowledge  and 
its  fixity  increase.  And  scholarship  has  one 
more  function,  which  is  that  it  connects,  and 
it  connects  with  more  and  more  precision  in 
proportion  as  it  is  more  and  more  detailed, 
the  tendency  of  the  mind  to  develop  a  general 
and  perhaps  justly  apprehended  idea  into 
imaginary  regions  :  for  the  mind  is  creative  ; 
it  will  still  make  and  spin,  and  if  you  do  not 
feed  it  with  material  it  will  spin  dreams  out  of 
emptiness. 

Thus  a  man  will  have  a  just  appreciation 
of  the  thirteenth  century  in  England ;  he  will 
perhaps  admire  or  will  perhaps  be  repelled 
by  its  whole  spirit  according  to  his  tempera- 
ment or  his  acquired  philosophy ;  but  in 
either  case,  though  his  general  impression 
was  just,  he  will  tend  to  add  to  it  excrescences 
of  judgment  which,  as  the  process  continued, 
would  at  last  destroy  the  true  image  were  not 
scholarship  there  to  come  in  perpetually  and 
check  him  in  his  conclusions.  He  admires  it,  he 
will  tend  to  make  it  more  national  than  it  was, 
to  forget  its  cruelties  because  what  is  good  in 
our  own  age  is  not  accompanied  by  cruelty. 
He  will  tend  to  lend  it  a  science  it  did  not 
234 


On  Knowing  the  Past 

possess  because  physical  science  is  in  our  own 
time  an  accompaniment  of  greatness.  But 
if  he  reads  and  reads  continually,  these 
vagaries  will  not  oppress  or  warp  his  vision. 
More  and  more  body  will  be  added  to  that 
spirit,  which  he  does  justly  but  only  vaguely 
know.  And  he  will  at  last  have  with  the 
English  thirteenth  century  something  of  that 
acquaintance  which  one  has  with  a  human 
face  and  voice  :  these  also  are  external  things, 
and  these  also  are  the  product  of  a  soul. 

Indeed- — though  metaphors  are  dangerous 
in  such  a  matter- — a  metaphor  may  with 
reservation  be  used  to  describe  the  effect  of 
the  chronicle,  of  research  and  of  accurate 
scholarship  in  the  science  of  history.  A  man 
ill  provided  with  such  material  is  like  one 
who  sees  a  friend  at  a  distance  ;  a  man  well 
provided  with  it  is  like  a  man  who  sees  a 
friend  close  at  hand.  Both  are  certain  of  the 
identity  of  the  person  seen,  both  are  well 
founded  in  that  certitude ;  but  there  are 
errors  possible  to  the  first  which  are  not 
possible  to  the  second,  and  close  and  intimate 
acquaintance  lends  to  every  part  of  judgment 
a  surety  which  distant  and  general  acquaint- 
ance wholly  lacks.  The  one  can  say  something 
true  and  say  it  briefly  :  there  is  no  more  to 
235 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

say.  The  other  can  fill  in  and  fill  in  the  picture, 
until  though  perhaps  never  complete,  it  is 
a  symptotic  to  completion. 

To  increase  one's  knowledge  by  research,  to 
train  oneself  to  an  accurate  memory  of  it, 
does  not  mean  that  one's  view  of  the  past  is 
continually  changing.  Only  a  fool  can  think, 
for  instance,  that  some  document  somewhere 
will  be  discovered  to  show  that  the  mass  of 
the  people  of  London  had  for  James  II  an 
ardent  veneration,  or  that  the  national  defence 
organized  by  the  Committee  of  Public  Safety 
during  the  French  Revolution  was  due  to  the 
unpopular  tyranny  of  a  secret  society.  But 
research  in  either  of  these  cases,  and  a  minute 
and  increasing  acquaintance  with  detail,  does 
show  one  London  largely  apathetic  in  the 
first  place,  and  does  show  one  large  sections 
of  rebellious  feeling  in  the  armies  of  the 
Terror.  It  permits  one  to  appreciate  what 
energy  and  what  initiative  were  needed  for 
the  overthrow  of  the  Stuarts,  and  to  see  from 
how  small  a  body  of  wealthy  and  determined 
men  that  policy  proceeded.  It  permits  one  to 
understand  how  the  battles  of  '93  could  never 
have  been  fought  upon  the  basis  of  popular 
enthusiasm  alone  ;  it  permits  one  to  assert 
without  exaggeration  that  the  autocratic 
236 


On  Knowing  the  Past 

power  of  the  Committee  of  Public  Safety  and 
the  secrecy  of  its  action  was  a  necessary  con- 
dition of  the  National  defence  during  the 
French  Revolution. 

One  might  conclude  by  saying  what  might 
seem  too  good  to  be  true  :  namely,  that  minute 
and  accurate  information  upon  details  (the 
characteristic  of  our  time  in  the  science  of 
history)  must  of  its  own  nature  so  corroborate 
just  and  general  judgments  of  the  past,  that 
through  it,  when  the  modern  phase  of  wilful 
distortion  is  over,  mere  blind  scholarship  will 
restore  tradition. 

I  say  it  sounds  too  good  to  be  true.  But 
three  or  four  examples  of  such  action  are 
already  before  us.  Consider  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John,  for  instance,  or  what  is  called  "  the 
Higher  Criticism  "  of  the  old  Hebrew  litera- 
ture, and  ask  yourselves  whether  modern 
scholarship  has  not  tended  to  restore  the  long 
and  sane  judgment  of  men,  which,  when  that 
scholarship  was  still  imperfect,  seemed  to 
imperil. 


237 


The  Higher  Criticism     ^     ^>     ^     ^ 

I  HAVE  long  desired  to  make  some  protest 
against  the  attitude  which  the  Very  Learned 
take  towards  literary  evidence.  I  know  that  the 
Very  Learned  chop  and  change.  I  know  that 
they  are  in  this  country  about  fifty  years  behind 
the  Continent.  I  know  that  their  devotion 
to  the  extraordinary  unintelligent  German 
methods  will  soon  be  shaken  by  their  dis- 
covery that  new  methods  are  abroad — in  both 
senses  of  the  word  "  abroad " :  for  new 
methods  have  been  abroad,  thank  Heaven,  for 
a  very  long  time. 

But  I  also  know  that  a  mere  appeal  to  reason 
will  be  of  very  little  use,  so  I  propose  here  to 
give  a  concrete  instance,  and  I  submit  it  to 
the  judgment  of  the  Very  Learned. 

The  Very  Learned  when  they  desire  to  fix 
the  date  or  the  authenticity  or  both  of  a  piece 
of  literature,  adopt  among  other  postulates, 
these  : 

(1)  That  tradition  doesn't  count. 

(2)  That  common  sense,  one's  general  know- 

238 


The  Higher  Criticism 

ledge  of  the  time,  and  all  that  multiplex  in- 
tegration which  the  sane  mind  effects  from 
a  million  tiny  data  to  a  general  judgment,  is 
too  tiny  to  be  worthy  of  their  august  con- 
sideration. 

(3)  That  the  title  "  Very  Learned  "  (which 
gives  them  their  authority)  is  tarnished  by  any 
form  of  general  knowledge,  and  can  only  be 
acquired  by  confining  oneself  to  a  narrow 
field  in  which  any  fool  could  become  an  abso- 
lute master  in  about  two  years. 

These  are  their  negative  postulates  in  deal- 
ing with  a  document. 

As  to  their  positive  methods,  of  one  hundred 
insufficient  tricks  I  choose  in  particular  these  : 

(1)  The  establishment  of  the  date  of  the 
document  against  tradition  and  general  air, 
by  allusion  discovered  within  it. 

(2)  The  conception  that  all  unusual  events 
recorded   in   it   are   mythical,    and   therefore 
necessarily  anterior  to  the  document. 

(3)  The  supposition  that  religious  emotion, 
or    indeed    emotion    of    any    kind,    vitiates 
record. 

(4)  The  use  of  a  single  piece  of  co-relative 
documentary  evidence  to  destroy  that  general 
judgment. 

(5)  The  fixed  dogma  that  most  writers  of 

239 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

the  past  have  spent  most  of  their  time  in 
forging. 

Now  to  test  these  nincompoops  I  will  con- 
sider a  contemporary  document  which  I  know 
a  good  deal  about,  called  The  Path  to  Rome. 
It  professes  to  be  the  record  of  a  journey  by 
one  H.  Belloc  in  the  year  1901  from  Toul  in 
Lorraine  to  Rome  in  Italy.  I  will  suppose 
that  opus  to  have  survived  through  some  acci- 
dent into  a  time  which  preserved  few  con- 
temporary documents,  but  which  had  through 
tradition  and  through  a  knowledge  of  sur- 
rounding circumstance,  a  popular  idea  of  what 
the  opening  of  the  twentieth  century  was  like, 
and  a  pathetic  belief  that  Belloc  had  taken 
this  journey  in  the  year  1901. 

This  is  how  the  Very  Learned  would  pro- 
ceed to  teach  the  vulgar  a  lesson  in  scepticism. 

"  A  critical  examination  of  the  document 
has  confirmed  me  in  the  conclusion  that  the 
so-called  Path  to  Rome  is  composed  of  three 
distinct  elements,  which  I  will  call  A,  W,  and 
0."  (See  my  article  E.H.R.,  September  3, 
113,  pp.  233  et  seq.  for  0.  For  W,  see  Furth  in 
Die  Quellen  Critik,  2nd  Semestre,  3117.) 

Of  these  three  documents  A  is  certainly 
much  earlier  than  the  rather  loose  criticism  of 
Polter  in  England  and  Bergmann  upon  the 
240 


The  Higher  Criticism 

Continent  decided  some  years  ago  in  the 
Monograph  of  the  one,  and  the  Discursions 
which  the  other  has  incorporated  in  his  Neo- 
Catholicism  in  the  Twenty-Second  Century. 

The  English  scholar  advances  a  certain  in- 
ferior limit  of  A.D.  2208,  and  a  doubtful 
superior  limit  of  A.D.  2236.  The  German  is 
more  precise  and  fixes  the  date  of  A  in  a  year 
certainly  lying  between  2211  and  2217.  I 
need  not  here  recapitulate  the  well-known 
arguments  with  which  this  view  is  supported. 
(See  Z.M.  fs.  (Mk.  2)  Arch,  and  the  very  in- 
teresting article  of  my  friend  Mr.  Gouch  in 
the  Pursuits  of  the  A.S.)  I  may  say  generally 
that  their  argument  reposes  upon  two  con- 
siderations : 

(1)  The  Centime,  a  coin  which  is  mentioned 
several  times  in  the  book,  went  out  of  circula- 
tion before  the  middle  of  the  twenty-first 
century,  as  we  know  from  the  only  extant 
letter  (undoubtedly  genuine)  of  Henri  Perro 
to  the  Prefect  of  Aude. 

This  gives  them  their  superior  limit.  But 
it  is  the  Inferior  Limit  which  concerns  us 
most,  and  here  the  argument  reposes  upon 
one  phrase.  (Perkins'  edition,  p.  .)  This 
phrase  is  printed  in  italics,  and  runs,  "  Deleted 
by  the  Censor" 

16  241 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

It  is  advanced  that  we  know  that  a  censor- 
ship of  books  was  first  established  in  America 
(where,  as  I  shall  show,  The  Path  to  .Rome  was 
written)  in  the  year  2208,  and  there  is  ample 
evidence  of  the  fact  that  no  such  institution 
was  in  actual  existence  before  the  twenty^. 
second  century  in  the  English-speaking  coun- 
tries, though  there  is  mention  of  it  elsewhere 
in  the  twenty-first,  and  a  fragment  of  the 
twentieth  appears  to  allude  to  something  of  the 
kind  in  Russia  at  that  time.  (Baker  has  con- 
fused the  Censorship  of  Books  with  that  of 
Plays,  and  an  unknown  form  of  art  called 
"  Morum " ;  probably  a  species  of  private 
recitation.) 

Now  Dr.  Blick  has  conclusively  shown  in 
his  critical  edition  of  the  mass  of  ancient  litera- 
ture, commonly  known  as  The  Statute  Book, 
that  the  use  of  italics  is  common  to  distinguish 
later  interpolation. 

This  discovery  is  here  of  the  first  importance. 
Not  only  does  it  destroy  the  case  for  the  phrase, 
"Deleted  by  the  Censor,"  as  a  proof  of  an  In- 
ferior Limit,  2208,  but  in  this  particular  in- 
stance it  is  conclusive  evidence  that  we  have 
interpolation  here,  for  it  is  obvious  that  after 
the  establishment  of  a  Censorship  the  right 
would  exist  to  delete  a  name  in  the  text,  and 
242 


The  Higher  Criticism 

a  contemporary  Editor  would  warn  the  reader 
in  the  fashion  which  he  has,  as  a  fact, 
employed. 

So  much  for  the  negative  argument.  We 
can  be  certain  after  Dr.  Blick's  epoch-making 
discovery  that  even  the  year  2208  is  not  our 
Inferior  Limit  for  A,  but  we  have  what  is 
much  better,  conclusive  evidence  of  a  much 
earlier  Superior  Limit,  to  which  I  must  claim 
the  modest  title  of  discoverer. 

There  is  a  passage  in  A  (pp.  170-171) 
notoriously  corrupt,  in  which  a  dramatic 
dialogue  between  three  characters,  the 
Duchess,  Major  Charles  and  Clara,  is  no 
longer  readable.  All  attempts  to  reconstitute 
it  have  failed,  and  on  that  account  scholars 
have  too  much  tended  to  neglect  it. 

Now  I  submit  that  though  the  passage  is 
hopelessly  corrupt  its  very  corruption  affords 
us  a  valuable  indication. 

The  Duchess,  in  a  stage  indication,  is  made 
to  address  "  Major  Charles."  It  is  notorious 
that  the  term  "  Major  "  applied  to  a  certain 
functionary  in  a  religious  body  probably 
affiliated  to  the  Jesuits,  known  to  modern 
scholars  under  a  title  drawn  from  the  only 
contemporary  fragment  concerning  it,  as 
"  Old  Booth's  Ramp."  This  society  was  sup- 
243 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

pressed  in  America  in  the  year  2012,  and  the 
United  States  were  the  last  country  in  which  it 
survived. 

No  matter  how  correct,  therefore,  the  text 
is  in  this  passage,  we  may  be  certain  that  even 
the  careless  scribe  took  the  contemporary 
existence  of  a  "  major  "  for  granted.  And 
we  may  be  equally  certain  that  even  our 
existing  version  of  A  incorporated  in  the  only 
text  we  possess,  was  not  written  later  than  the 
first  years  of  the  twenty-first  century.  We 
have  here,  therefore,  a  new  superior  limit 
of  capital  importance,  but,  what  is  even  more 
important,  we  can  fix  with  fair  accuracy  a 
new  inferior  limit  as  well. 

In  the  Preface  (whose  original  attachment 
to  A  is  undoubted)  we  have  the  title  "  Cap- 
tain Monologue,"  p.  xii  (note  again  the 
word  "  Captain,"  an  allusion  to  "  Booth's 
Ramp "),  and  in  an  anonymous  fragment 
(B.M.  m.s.s.,  336  N.,  (60)  bearing  the  title 
"  Club  Gossip,"  I  have  found  the  following 
conclusive  sentence:  "He  used  to  bore  us  stiff, 
and  old  Burton  invented  a  brand  new  title 
for  him,  '  Captain  Monologue,'  about  a  year 
before  he  died,  which  the  old  chap  did  an  hour 
or  two  after  dinner  on  Derby  Day." 

Now  this  phrase  is  decisive.  We  have 
244 


The  Higher  Criticism 

several  allusions  to  "  dinner  "  (in  all,  eight, 
and  a  doubtful  ninth,  tabulated  by  Ziethen  in 
his  Corpus.  Ins.  Am.).  They  all  refer  to  some 
great  public  function  the  exact  nature  of 
which  is  lost,  but  which  undoubtedly  held 
a  great  place  in  political  life.  At  what  in- 
tervals this  function  occurred  we  cannot  tell, 
but  the  coincident  allusion  to  Derby  Day 
settles  it. 

The  only  Lord  Derby  canonized  by  the 
Church  died  in  I960,  and  the  promulgation 
of  Beatification  (the  earliest  date  that  would 
permit  the  use  of  the  word  "  day  "  for  this 
Saint)  was  issued  by  Pope  Urban  XV  in 
May,  2003.  It  is,  therefore,  absolutely  certain 
that  A  was  written  at  some  time  between  the 
years  2003  to  2012.  Nearer  than  that  I  do  not 
profess  to  fix  it ;  but  I  confess  that  the 
allusion  (p.  226)  to  drinking  coffee,  coupled 
with  the  corresponding  allusion  to  drinking 
coffee  in  a  licence  issued  for  a  Lockhart's 
Restaurant  in  2006,  inclines  me  to  that  precise 
year  as  the  year  in  which  A  appeared,  or  at 
any  rate  was  written. 

I  think  in  the  above  I  have  established  the 
date  of  A  beyond  dispute. 

I  have  no  case  to  bring  forward  of  general 
conclusions,  and  I  know  that  many  scholars  will 
245 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

find  my  argument,  however  irrefutable,  dis- 
turbing, for  it  is  universally  admitted  that 
excluding  the  manifestly  miraculous  episodes 
of  The  Oracle,  The  Ointment  of  Epinal,  The 
View  of  the  Alps  over  a  Hundred  Miles,  etc., 
which  are  all  of  them  properly  referred  to 
in  W  and  0  respectively,  A  itself  contains 
numerous  passages  too  closely  connected  with 
the  text  to  be  regarded  as  additions,  yet 
manifestly  legendary- — such  as  the  perpetual 
allusions  to  spirits,  and  in  particular  to  a  spirit 
called  "  Devil,"  the  inordinate  consumption  of 
wine,  the  gift  of  tongues,  etc.  etc.  But  I 
submit  that  a  whole  century,  especially  in  a 
time  which  pullulated  with  examples  of  cre- 
dulity, such  as  the  "Flying  Men,"  "The 
Telephone,"  "Wireless  Telegraphy,"  etc.,  is 
ample  to  allow  for  the  growth  of  these 
mythical  features. 

I  take  it,  therefore,  as  now  established,  that 
A  in  its  entirety  is  not  later  than  2012  and 
probably  as  early  as  2006.  Upon  W  I  cannot 
yet  profess  to  have  arrived  at  a  decision,  but 
I  incline  to  put  it  about  forty  years  later, 
while  0  (which  includes  most  of  the  doggerel 
and  is  manifestly  in  another  style,  and  from 
another  hand)  is  admitted  to  be  at  least  a 
generation  later  than  "  W  "  itself. 
246 


The  Higher  Criticism 

In  a  further  paper  I  shall  discuss  the  much- 
disputed  point  of  authorship,  and  I  shall 
attempt  to  show  that  Belloc,  though  the  sub- 
ject of  numerous  accretions,  was  a  real  histori- 
cal figure,  and  that  the  author  of  A  may  even 
have  worked  upon  fragments  preserved  by  oral 
tradition  from  the  actual  conversation  of  that 
character. 

That  is  how  the  damned  fools  write  :  and 
with  brains  of  that  standard  Germans  ask 
me  to  deny  my  God ! 


The  Fanatic    <QX     <^>     -oy     -cy     ^     <^ 

"  I  asked  Old  Biggs  (as  the  Duke  of  Racton  used  to 
be  called)  what  he  thought  of  Charlie  Wilson.  Old 
Biggs  answered,  '  Man  like  that's  one  of  two  things  : 
A  .Fanatic  or  a  Fanatic.'  I  thought  this  very  funny.' 
— St.  Germans  Sporting  Memoirs,  Vol.  II,  p.  186. 

THIS  is  a  kind  of  man  whom  we  all  love 
and  yet  all  desire  to  moderate.  He  is 
excessive  only  in  good,  but  his  excess  therein 
is  dangerous.  He  proceeds  from  less  to  more  ; 
first  irritated,  then  exasperated,  then  mad. 
He  will  not  tolerate  the  necessary  foibles  of 
mankind.  No,  nor  even  their  misunder- 
standings. He  himself  commonly  takes  refuge 
in  some  vice  or  other,  but  a  small  one,  and 
from  this  bastion  defends  himself  against  all 
comers. 

The  Fanatic  will  exaggerate  the  operations 
of  war.  If  it  be  necessary  in  the  conquest 
of  a  province  to  murder  certain  women,  he  will 
cry  shame  blindly,  without  consideration  of 
martial  conditions  or  remembrance  that  what 
we  do  in  war  is  absolved  by  indemnities  there- 
248 


The  Fanatic 

after  following.  It  is  the  same  with  the  death 
of  children  in  warfare,  whether  these  be 
starved  to  death  in  concentration  camps  or 
more  humanely  spitted,  or  thrown  down  wells, 
or  dealt  with  in  some  other  fashion,  such  as 
the  braining  of  them  against  walls  and  gate- 
posts :  nothing  will  suit  the  Fanatic  in  these 
matters  but  a  complete  and  absolute  absten- 
tion from  them,  without  regard  to  strategy 
or  tactics  or  any  other  part  of  military  science. 
Now  many  a  man  shall  argue  against  practices 
of  one  sort  or  another,  as  against  excesses. 
But  the  Fanatic  is  nothing  so  reasonable, 
being  bound  by  a  law  of  his  nature,  or  rather 
a  lack  of  law,  to  violent  outburst  with  no  re- 
straint upon  it,  and  to  impotent  gnashings. 

It  is  so  also  in  affairs  of  State  when  peace 
reigns,  for  the  Fanatic  is  for  ever  denouncing 
what  all  men  know  must  be,  and  making  of 
common  happenings  an  uncommon  crime. 
Thus,  when  a  minister  shall  borrow  of  a  money- 
lender certain  sums  which  this  last  generously 
puts  before  him  without  condition  or  expense, 
what  must  your  Fanatic  do,  but  poke  and 
pry  into  the  whole  circumstance,  and  when 
the  usurer  has  his  just  reward,  and  is  made 
a  Peer  to  settle  our  laws  for  us,  the  Fanatic 
will  go  vainly  about  from  one  newspaper  to 
249 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

another  seeking  which  shall  print  his  foolish 
"  protest  "  (as  he  calls  it).  Mark  you  also 
that  the  Fanatic  is  quite  indifferent  to  this  : 
that  his  foolishness  is  of  no  effect.  He  will 
roar  in  an  empty  field  as  loud  as  any  bull  and 
challenge  all  men  to  meet  him,  and  seems  well 
pleased  whether  they  come  or  no. 

It  is  of  the  fanatical  temper  to  regard  some 
few  men  as  heroes,  or  demigods,  and  then 
again,  these  having  failed  in  something,  to 
revile  them  damnably.  Thus  by  the  old 
religious  sort  you  will  find  the  Twelve  Apostles 
in  the  Gospel  very  foolishly  revered  and  made 
much  of  as  though  they  were  so  many  Idols, 
but  let  one  of  these  (Judas  to  wit)  show  states- 
manship and  a  manly  sense,  and  Lord  !  how 
the  Fanatic  does  rail  at  him  ! 

So  it  is  also  with  foreign  nations.  The 
Fanatic  has  no  measure  there  and  speaks  of 
them  as  though  they  were  his  province,  seeing 
that  it  is  of  his  essence  never  to  comprehend 
diversity  of  circumstance  or  measure.  Thus 
our  cousins  oversea  will  very  properly  burn 
alive  the  negroes  that  infest  them  in  those 
parts,  and  their  children  and  young  people 
will,  when  the  negro  has  been  thus  dispatched, 
collect  his  bones  or  charred  clothing  to  keep 
the  same  in  their  collections,  which  later 
250 


The  Fanatic 

they  compare  one  with  another.  This  is  their 
business  not  ours,  and  has  proved  in  the  effect 
of  great  value  to  their  commonwealth.  But 
the  Fanatic  will  have  none  of  it.  To  hear  him 
talk  you  might  imagine  himself  a  negro  or  one 
that  had  in  his  own  flesh  tasted  the  fire,  and 
in  his  rage  he  will  blame  one  man  and  another 
quite  indiscriminately  :  now  the  good  Presi- 
dent of  these  people  (Mr.  Roosevelt  as  he  once 
was),  now  the  humble  instrument  of  justice 
who  should  have  put  a  match  to  the  African. 
And  all  this  without  the  least  consideration  of 
those  surrounding  things  and  haps  which 
made  such  dealing  with  negroes  a  very  neces- 
sary thing. 

There  is  nothing  workable  or  of  purpose  in 
what  this  man  does.  He  is  for  ever  quarrelling 
with  other  men  for  their  lack  of  time  or  memory 
or  even  courtesy  to  himself,  for  on  this  point 
he  is  very  tender.  He  wearies  men  with  re- 
peating to  them  their  own  negotiations,  as 
though  these  were  in  some  way  disgraceful. 
Thus  if  a  man  has  taken  a  sum  of  money  in 
order  to  write  of  the  less  pleasing  characters 
of  his  mother  ;  or  if  he  has  sold  his  vote  in 
Parliament ;  or  if  he  has  become  for  his  own 
good  reasons  the  servant  of  someone  wealthier 
than  he ;  or  if  he  has  seen  fit  to  deal  with  the 
251 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

enemies  of  his  country,  the  Fanatic  will  blurt 
out  and  blare  such  a  man's  considered  action, 
hoping,  it  would  seem,  to  have  some  support 
in  his  mere  raving  at  it.  But  this  he  never  gets, 
for  mankind  in  the  lump  is  too  weighty  and 
reasonable  to  accept  any  such  wildness. 

There  is  no  curing  the  Fanatic,  neither  with 
offers  of  Money  nor  with  blows,  nor  is  there 
any  method  whatsoever  of  silencing  him,  save 
imprisonment,  which,  in  this  country,  is  the 
method  most  commonly  taken.  But  in  the 
main  there  is  no  need  to  act  so  violently  by 
him,  seeing  that  all  men  laugh  at  him  for  a 
fool  and  that  he  will  have  no  man  at  his  side. 
Commonly,  he  is  of  no  effect  at  all,  and  we 
may  remain  his  friend  though  much  contemp- 
tuous of  him,  since  contempt  troubles  him 
not  at  all.  But  there  are  moments,  and  notably 
in  the  doubt  of  a  war,  when  the  Fanatic  may 
do  great  ill  indeed.  Then  it  is  men's  business 
to  have  him  out  at  once  and  if  necessary  to  put 
him  to  death,  but  whether  by  beheading,  by 
hanging,  or  by  crucifixion  it  is  for  sober  judges 
to  decide. 

The    Irish    are    very    fanatical,  and    have 

driven    from    their    country    many    landlords 

formerly  wealthy  who  were  the  support  and 

mainstay  of  all  the  island.     It  may  be  seen 

252 


The  Fanatic 

in  Ireland  how  fanaticism  can  impoverish. 
Upon  the  other  hand,  the  people  of  the  Mile 
End  Road  and  round  by  the  north  into 
Hackney  Downs  and  so  southward  and 
westward  into  Whitechapel  by  Houndsditch 
are  not  fanatical  at  all,  and  enjoy  for  their 
reward  an  abounding  prosperity. 


253 


A  Leading  Article  ^>     ^>     ^>     -^     ^ 

AFTER  the  failure  of  the  numerous  con- 
ferences which  have  been  held  between 
Charles  Stuart  and  the  Commissioners  of 
Parliament,  and  after  a  trial  in  Westminster 
Hall  the  incidents  of  which  it  would  be  pain- 
ful to  recall,  the  Court  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose has  reached  a  conclusion  with  which  we 
think  the  mass  of  Englishmen  will,  however 
reluctantly,  agree.  The  courtesy  and  good 
feeling  upon  which  we  pride  ourselves  in  our 
political  life  seem  to  have  been  strangely  for- 
gotten during  the  controversies  of  the  last 
few  months.  It  would  be  invidious  to  name 
particular  instances,  and  we  readily  admit  that 
the  circumstances  were  abnormal.  Feeling 
ran  high,  and  with  Englishmen  at  least,  who 
are  accustomed  to  call  a  spade  a  spade,  strong 
words  will  follow  upon  strong  emotions  ;  but 
we  can  hope  that  the  final  decision  of  the 
Court  will  have  put  behind  us  for  ever  one 
of  the  most  critical  periods  of  discussion,  with 
254 


A  Leading  Article 

all  its  deplorable  excesses  and  wild  and  whirling 
words,  which  we  can  remember  in  modern 
times. 

Upon  the  principle  of  the  conclusion  to 
\vhich  the  Court  has  come  there  is  a  virtual 
unanimity.  Men  as  different  as  Colonel 
Harrison  on  the  one  hand  and  Mr.  Justice 
Bradshaw  on  the  other,  Mr.  Cromwell — whom 
surely  all  agree  in  regarding  as  a  representa- 
tive Englishman- — and  that  very  different 
character,  Mr.  Ireton,  whom  we  do  not  always 
agree  with,  but  who  certainly  stands  for  a 
great  section  of  opinion,  are  at  one  upon  a 
policy  which  has  received  no  serious  criticism, 
and  recommends  itself  even  to  such  various 
social  types  as  the  blunt  soldier,  Colonel  Pride, 
and  the  refined  aristocrat,  Lord  Grey  of 
Groby. 

But  though  a  matter  of  such  supreme 
importance  to  the  mass  of  the  people,  a 
measure  which  it  is  acknowledged  will  bring 
joy  to  the  joyless,  light  to  those  who  sit  in 
darkness,  and  a  new  hope  in  their  old  age  to 
fifteen  millions  of  British  working  men  and 
women,  may  be  unanimously  agreed  to  in 
principle,  it  is  unfortunately  possible  to  defeat 
even  so  beneficent  a  measure  by  tactics  of 
delay  and  by  a  prolonged  criticism  upon 
255 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

detail.  The  Government  have  therefore,  in  our 
opinion,  acted  wisely  in  determining  to  pro- 
ceed with  due  expedition  to  the  execution  of 
Charles  Stuart,  and  we  do  not  anticipate  any 
such  resistance,  even  partial  and  sporadic, 
as  certain  rash  freelances  of  politics  have 
prophesied.  There  was  indeed  some  time  ago 
some  doubt  as  to  the  success  of  a  policy  to 
which  the  Government  was  pledged,  and  in 
spite  of  the  strong  and  disciplined  majority 
which  they  commanded  in  the  House,  in  spite 
of  the  fact  that  the  House  was  actually 
unanimous  upon  the  general  lines  of  that 
policy,  many  people  up  and  down  the  country, 
who  did  not  fully  comprehend  it,  had  been 
led  to  act  rashly  and  even  riotously  against 
its  proposals.  All  that  we  may  fairly  say  is 
now  over,  and  we  trust  that  the  Government 
will  have  the  firmness  to  go  forward  with  a 
piece  of  work  in  which  it  now  undoubtedly 
has  the  support  of  every  class  of  society. 

We  should  be  the  last  to  deny  the  import- 
ance of  meeting  any  serious  objection  in  detail 
that  still  remains.  Thus  the  inhabitants  of 
Charing  Cross  have  a  legitimate  grievance 
when  they  say  that  the  scene  of  the  execution 
will  be  hidden  from  them  by  the  brick  building 
which  stands  at  the  northern  end  of  Whitehall, 
256 


A  Leading  Article 

but  they  must  remember  that  all  practical 
measures  involve  compromise  and  that  if 
their  point  of  view  alone  had  been  considered 
and  the  scaffold  were  to  be  erected  upon  the 
north  of  that  annex,  the  crowd  for  which  the 
Home  Secretary  has  made  such  wise  provision 
by  the  erection  of  strong  temporary  barriers  in 
the  Court  of  the  Palace  would  have  no  chance 
of  attending  at  the  ceremony. 

We  confess  that  the  more  serious  point  seems 
to  us  to  arise  on  the  Bishop  of  London's  sug- 
gestion that  only  the  clergy  of  the  Established 
Church  should  be  present  upon  the  platform, 
and  we  very  much  fear  that  this  pretension — 
in  our  view  a  very  narrow  and  contemptible 
one — will  receive  the  support  of  that  large 
number  of  our  fellow- citizens  which  is  still  at- 
tached to  the  Episcopal  forms  of  Christianity. 
But  we  take  leave  to  remind  them,  and  the 
Bishop  of  London  himself,  that  the  present 
moment,  when  the  Free  Churches  have  so 
fully  vindicated  their  rights  to  public  recog- 
nition, is  hardly  one  in  which  it  is  decent 
to  press  these  old-fashioned  claims  of  privi- 
lege. 

There  is  a  third  matter  which  we  cannot 
conclude  without  mentioning  :  we  refer  to  the 
attitude  of  Charles  Stuart  himself.  While  the 
J7  257 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

matter  was  still  sub  judice  we  purposely  re- 
frained from  making  any  comment,  as  is  the 
laudable  custom,  we  are  glad  to  say,  in  the 
country.  But  now  the  sentence  has  been 
pronounced  we  think  it  our  duty  to  protest 
against  the  attitude  of  Charles  Stuart  during 
the  last  scene  of  this  momentous  political  con- 
troversy. He  is  too  much  of  an  English 
gentleman  and  statesman  to  exaggerate  the 
significance  of  our  criticism,  or  to  fail  to  under- 
stand the  spirit  in  which  it  is  offered,  for  that 
is  entirely  friendly,  but  he  must  surely  recog- 
nize by  this  time,  that  such  petty  ebullitions 
of  temper  as  he  exhibited  in  refusing  to  plead 
and  in  wearing  his  hat  in  the  presence  of  men 
of  such  eminence  as  Mr.  Justice  Bradshaw  were 
unworthy  of  him  and  of  the  great  cause  which 
he  represents.  He  would  have  done  well  to 
take  a  lesson  from  the  humble  tipstaff  of  the 
Court,  who,  though  not  required  to  do  so  by 
the  Judges,  instantly  removed  his  cap  when 
they  appeared  and  only  put  it  on  again  when 
he  was  conducting  the  prisoner  back  after  the 
rising  of  the  Court. 

Finally,  we  hope  that  all  those  who  have 

been  permitted  by  the  Home  Secretary  to  be 

present  at  Whitehall  upon  next  Tuesday  will 

remember  our  national  reputation  for  sobriety 

258 


A  Leading  Article 

and  judgment  in  great  affairs  of  the  State  and 
will  be  guilty  of  nothing  that  might  make  it 
necessary  for  the  Government  to  use  severe 
measures  utterly  repugnant  to  the  spirit  of 
English  liberty. 


259 


The  Obituary  Notice      ^>     *^     ^y     ^ 

MR.  HEROD,  whose  death  has  just  been 
announced  by  a  telegram  from  Lyons, 
was  one  of  the  most  striking  and  forceful 
personalities  of  our  time. 

By  birth  he  was  a  Syrian  Jew,  suffering 
from  the  prejudice  attaching  to  such  an  origin, 
and  apparently  with  little  prospect  of  achiev- 
ing the  great  place  which  he  did  achieve  in  the 
eager  life  of  our  generation. 

But  his  indomitable  energy  and  his  vast 
comprehension  of  men  permitted  him  before 
the  close  of  his  long  and  useful  life  to  impress 
himself  upon  his  contemporaries  as  very  few 
even  of  the  greatest  have  done. 

Our  late  beloved  sovereign,  Tiberius,  per- 
haps the  keenest  judge  of  men  in  the  whole 
Empire,  is  said  to  have  remarked  one  evening 
in  the  smoking-room  to  his  guests,  when  Herod 
had  but  recently  left  the  apartment :  "  Gentle- 
men, that  man  is  the  corner-stone  of  my 
Eastern  policy,"  and  the  tone  in  which  His 
Majesty  expressed  this  opinion  was,  we  may 
260 


The  Obituary  Notice 

be  sure,  that  not  only  of  considered  judg- 
ment, but  of  equally  considered  reverence  and 
praise. 

It  is  a  striking  testimony  to  Mr.  Herod's 
character  that  while  he  was  still  quite  un- 
known (save,  of  course,  as  the  heir  of  his  father) 
he  mastered  the  Greek  and  Latin  tongues,  and 
we  find  in  his  diary  the  shrewd  remark  that 
as  the  first  was  necessary  to  culture,  so  was 
the  second  to  statesmanship. 

It  would  have  been  impossible  to  choose 
a  more  difficult  moment  than  that  in  which 
the  then  unknown  Oriental  lad  was  entrusted 
by  the  Imperial  Government  with  the  task 
which  he  has  so  triumphantly  accomplished. 
The  Levant,  as  our  readers  know,  presents 
problems  of  peculiar  difficulty,  and  though 
we  can  hardly  doubt  that  the  free  and  demo- 
cratic genius  of  our  country  would  at  last 
have  solved  them,  we  owe  it  to  the  memory 
of  this  remarkable  personality  that  the  solu- 
tion of  them  should  have  been  so  triumphantly 
successful. 

We  will  not  here  recapitulate  the  obscure 
and  often  petty  intrigues  which  have  com- 
bined to  give  the  politics  of  Judaea  and  its 
neighbourhood  a  character  of  anarchy.  It  is 
enough  to  point  out  that  when  Mr.  Herod 
261 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

was  first  entrusted  with  his  mission  the 
gravest  doubts  were  entertained  as  to  whether 
the  cause  of  order  could  prevail.  The  finances 
of  the  province  were  in  chaos,  and  that  detest- 
able masquerade  of  enthusiasm  to  which  the 
Levantines  are  so  deplorably  addicted,  es- 
pecially on  their  "  religious  "  side,  had  baffled 
every  attempt  to  re-establish  order. 

Mr.  Herod's  father  (to  whom  it  will  be 
remembered  the  Empire  had  entrusted  the 
beginnings  of  this  difficult  business),  though 
undoubtedly  a  great  man,  had  incurred  the 
hatred  of  all  the  worst  and  too  powerful  forces 
of  disorder  in  the  district.  His  stern  sense  of 
justice  and  his  unflinching  resolution  in  one 
of  the  last  affairs  of  his  life,  when  he  had  pro- 
mulgated his  epoch-making  edict  to  regulate 
the  infantile  death-rate- — a  scientific  measure 
grossly  misunderstood  and  unfortunately  re- 
sented by  the  populace- — had  left  a  peculiarly 
difficult  inheritance  to  the  son.  The  women 
of  the  lower  classes  (as  is  nearly  always  the 
case  in  these  social  reforms)  proved  the  chief 
obstacle,  and  legends  of  the  most  fantastic 
character  were— and  still  are- — current  in  the 
slums  of  Tiberias  with  regard  to  Mr.  Herod 
Senior.  When,  some  years  later,  he  was 
struggling  with  a  painful  disease  which  it 
262 


The  Obituary  Notice 

needed  all  his  magnificent  strength  of  character 
to  master,  no  sympathy  was  shown  him  by  the 
provincials  of  the  Tetrarchy,  and,  to  their 
shame  be  it  said,  the  professional  and  landed 
classes  treasonably  lent  the  weight  of  their 
influence  to  the  disloyal  side. 

It  was  therefore  under  difficulties  of  no 
common  order  that  Mr.  A.  Herod,  the  son, 
took  over  the  administration  of  that  far  border 
province  which,  we  fear,  will  cause  more 
trouble  before  its  unruly  inhabitants  are  ab- 
sorbed in  the  mass  of  our  beneficent  and 
tolerant  imperial  system. 

As  though  his  public  functions  were  not 
burden  enough  for  such  young  shoulders  to 
bear,  the  statesman's  private  life  was  assailed 
in  the  meanest  and  most  despicable  fashion. 
His  marriage  with  Mrs.  Hcrodias  Philip — to 
whose  lifelong  devotion  and  support  Mr.  Herod 
bore  such  beautiful  witness  in  his  dedication 
of  Stray  Leaves  from  Galilee — was  dragged 
into  the  glare  of  publicity  by  the  less  reputable 
demagogues  of  the  region,  causing  infinite  pain 
and  doing  irreparable  injury  to  a  most  united 
and  sensitive  family  circle.  The  hand  of  the 
law  fell  heavily  upon  more  than  one  of  the 
slanderers,  but  the  evil  was  done,  and  Mr. 
Herod's  authority,  in  the  remote  country 
263 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

districts  especially,  was  grievously  affected  for 
some  years. 

Through  all  these  manifold  obstacles  Mr. 
Herod  found  or  drove  a  way,  and  finally 
achieved  the  position  we  all  look  back  to  with 
such  gratitude  and  pride  in  the  really  dangerous 
crisis  which  will  be  fresh  in  our  readers' 
memory.  It  required  no  ordinary  skill  to 
pilot  the  policy  of  the  Empire  through  those 
stormy  three  days  in  Jerusalem,  but  Mr.  Herod 
was  equal  to  the  task,  and  emerged  from  it 
permanently  established  in  the  respect  and 
affection  of  the  Roman  people.  It  is  a  suffi- 
cient testimony  to  his  tact  and  firmness  on 
this  occasion  that  he  earned  in  that  moment 
of  danger  the  lasting  friendship  and  regard  of 
Sir  Pontius  Pilate,  whose  firmness  of  vision 
and  judgment  of  men  were  inferior  only  to 
that  of  his  lamented  sovereign. 

Unlike  most  non-Italians  and  natives  gener- 
ally, Mr.  Herod  was  an  excellent  judge  of 
horseflesh,  and  his  stables  upon  Mount  Carmel 
often  carried  to  victory  the  colours- — rose 
tendre- — of  "  Sir  Caius  Gracchus,"  the  nom-de- 
guerre  by  which  the  statesman  preferred  to  be 
known  on  the  Turf. 

Mr.  Herod's  aesthetic  side  was  more  highly 
developed  than  is  commonly  discovered  in 
264 


The  Obituary  Notice 

level-headed  men  of  action.  He  personally 
supervised  the  architectural  work  in  the  re- 
building of  Tiberias,  and,  of  the  lighter  arts, 
was  a  judge  of  dramatic  or  "  expressional  " 
dancing. 

During  the  earlier  years  of  this  eventful 
career  Mr.  Herod's  life  was  greatly  cheered 
and  brightened  by  the  companionship  of  his 
stepdaughter,  Miss  Salome  Philip  (now  Lady 
Caiaphas),  whose  brilliant  salon  so  long 
adorned  the  Quirinal,  and  who' — we  are  ex- 
ceedingly glad  to  hear — has  been  entrusted 
with  that  labour  of  love,  the  editing  of  her 
stepfather's  life,  letters,  and  verses  ;  for  Mr. 
Herod  was  no  mean  poet,  and  we  may  look  for- 
ward with  pleasurable  expectation  to  his 
hitherto  unpublished  elegiacs  on  the  beautiful 
scenery  of  his  native  land. 

By  the  provisions  of  Mr.  Herod's  will  he  is 
to  be  cremated,  and  the  ceremony  will  take 
place  on  a  pyre  of  cedar-wood  in  the  Place 
Bellecour  at  Lyons. 


265 


The  "  Merry  Rome "  Column 

A  weekly  feature  of  the  Carthaginian  Messenger,  quoted 
from  its  issue  of  March  15,  220  B.C. 

IT  is  quite  a  pleasure  to  be  in  dear  old  Rome 
again  after  a  week  spent  upon  an  important 
mission  which  your  readers  are  already  ac- 
quainted with,  in  the  Tuscan  country.  All 
that  drive  through  Etruria  was  very  delightful, 
and  the  investigation  will  undoubtedly  prove 
of  the  greatest  use.  But  what  a  difference 
it  is  to  be  back  in  the  sparkle  and  gaiety  of  the 
Via  Sacra.  Every  day  one  feels  more  and 
more  how  real  the  entente  is.  Probably  no 
nations  have  become  faster  friends  than  those 
who  have  learnt  to  respect  each  other  in  war, 
and  though  the  Romans  were  compelled  to 
accept  our  terms,  and  to  undertake  the  diffi- 
cult administration  of  Sicily  with  money 
furnished  by  the  Carthaginian  Government, 
all  that  was  more  than  twenty  years  ago  and 
the  memory  of  it  docs  not  rankle  now.  In- 
deed, I  think  I  may  say  that  the  Roman 
character  is  a  peculiarly  generous  one  in  this 
266 


The  "  Merry  Rome  "  Column 

regard.  They  know  what  a  good  fight  is,  and 
they  enjoy  it- — none  better — but  when  it  is 
over  no  one  is  readier  to  shake  hands  and  to 
make  friends  again  than  a  Roman.  I  was 
talking  it  over  with  dear  little  Lucia  Balba 
the  other  day  and  I  thought  she  put  it  very 
prettily.  She  said  : 

Est  autem  amicitia  nihil  aliud,  nisi  omnium  divin- 
arum  liuminarumque  rerum  coekalorunique  Roman- 
orum  et  jejorum  concinnatio  ! 

Was  it  not  charming  ? 

Of  course  there  is  a  little  jealousy — no 
more  than  a  pout  !• — about  Hasdrubal's  mag- 
nificent work  in  Spain,  but  everyone  recognizes 
what  a  great  man  he  is,  and  it  was  only  yester- 
day that  M.  Catulus  (the  son  of  our  fine  old 
enemy  Lutatius)  said  to  me  with  a  sigh  :  "  The 
reason  we  Romans  cannot  do  that  kind  of 
thing  is  because  we  cannot  stick  together. 
We  are  for  ever  fighting  among  ourselves. 
Just  look  at  our  history  !  "  On  the  other 
hand,  I  can't  think  that  our  mixture  of 
democracy  and  common  sense  would  suit  the 
Latin  temperament,  with  its  verve  and  nescio 
quid,  which  make  it  at  the  same  time  so 
incalculable  and  so  fascinating.  Every  nation 
must  have  its  own  advantages  and  drawbacks. 
\Ve  are  a  little  too  stolid,  perhaps,  and  a  little 
267 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

too  businesslike,  but  our  stolidity  and  our 
businesslike  capacity  have  founded  Colonies 
over  the  whole  world  and  established  a 
magnificent  Empire.  The  Romans  are  a  little 
too  fond  of  "  glory  "  and  give  way  to  sudden 
emotion  in  a  fashion  which  seems  to  us 
perilously  like  weakness,  but  no  one  can  deny 
that  they  have  established  a  wonderfully 
methodical  and  orderly  system  of  roads  all 
over  Italy,  and  that  their  capital  is  still  the 
intellectual  centre  of  the  world. 

Talking  of  that  I  ought  to  pay  a  tribute 
to  the  Roman  home  and  to  Roman  thrift.  We 
hear  too  much  in  our  country  of  the  Roman 
amphitheatre  and  all  the  rest  of  it.  What 
many  Carthaginians  do  not  yet  know  is  that 
the  stay-at-home  sober  Roman  is  the  back- 
bone of  the  whole  place.  He  hates  war  as 
heartily  as  we  do,  and  though  his  forms  of 
justice  are  very  different  from  ours  he  is  a 
sincere  lover  of  right-dealing  according  to  his 
lights.  It  is  due  to  such  men  that  Rome  is, 
after  ourselves,  the  chief  financial  power  in  the 
world. 

But  you  will  ask  me  for  more  interesting 

news  than  this  sermon.    Well  !    Well  !    I  have 

plenty  to  give  you.    The  Debates  in  the  Senate 

are  as  brilliant  and,  I  am  afraid,  as  theatrical 

268 


The  "  Merry  Rome"  Column 

as  usual.  Certainly  the  Romans  beat  us  at 
oratory.  To  hear  Flaccus  deliver  a  really  great 
speech  about  the  introduction  of  Greek 
manners  is  a  thing  one  can  never  forget !  Of 
course,  it  will  seem  to  you  in  Carthage  very 
unpractical  and  very  "  Roman,"  and  it  is  true 
that  that  kind  of  thing  doesn't  make  a  nation 
great  in  the  way  we  have  become  great,  but 
it  is  wonderful  stuff  to  hear  all  the  same — and 
such  a  young  man  too  !  The  Senate  has,  how- 
ever, none  of  our  ideas  of  order,  and  the 
marvel  is  how  they  get  through  their  work  at 
all.  There  are  no  Suffetes,  and  sometimes  you 
will  hear  five  or  six  men  all  talking  at  once 
and  gesticulating  in  that  laughable  Italian 
fashion  which  our  caricaturists  find  so  valu- 
able ! 

Those  of  my  readers  who  run  over  to  Rome 
two  or  three  times  a  year  for  the  Games  will  be 
interested  to  hear  that  the  great  Aurelian 
house  near  the  New  Temple  of  Saturn  (the 
rogues  with  their  "  Temples  "  !  But  still 
there  is  a  good  deal  of  real  religion  left  in 
Rome)  is  being  pulled  down  and  a  splendid 
one  is  being  put  in  its  place  upon  the  designs 
of  a  really  remarkable  young  architect,  Pneius 
Caius  Agricola.  He  is  the  nephew,  by  the  way, 
of  Sopher  Masher  Baal,  whom  we  all  know  so 
269 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

well  at  Carthage,  and  who  is,  I  think,  techni- 
cally, a  Carthaginian  citizen.  Possibly  I  am 
wrong,  for  I  remember  a  delightful  dinner  with 
him  years  ago  among  our  cousins  overseas, 
and  he  may  very  possibly  be  Tyrian.  If  so, 
and  if  these  humble  lines  meet  his  eye,  I 
tender  him  my  apologies.  But  anyhow,  his 
nephew  is  a  very  remarkable  and  original 
artist  whom  all  Rome  is  eager  to  applaud. 
When  the  new  Aurelian  House  is  finished  it 
will  have  a  fa£ade  in  five  orders,  Doric,  Ionic, 
Corinthian,  heavy  Egyptian  on  the  fourth 
story,  and  Assyrian  on  the  top,  the  whole 
terminating  in  a  vast  pyramid,  which  is  to 
have  the  appearance  of  stone,  but  which  will 
really  be  a  light  erection  in  thin  plaster  slabs. 
Last  Wednesday  we  had  the  review  of  the 
troops.  You  may  imagine  how  the  Roman 
populace  delighted  in  that !  There  is  a  good 
deal  that  is  old-fashioned  to  our  ideas  in  the 
accoutrements,  and  it  was  certainly  comic  to 
see  an  "  admiral  "  leading  his  "  sailors  "  past 
the  saluting  post  like  so  many  marines  !  But 
it  is  always  a  pleasant  spectacle  for  a  warm- 
hearted man  to  see  the  humbler  classes  of 
Rome  picnicking  in  true  Roman  fashion  upon 
the  Campus  Martius  and  cheering  their  sons 
and  brothers.  The  army  is  very  popular  in 
270 


The  «  Merry  Rome  "  Column 

Rome,  although  the  men  arc  paid  hardly  any- 
thing—a mere  nominal  sum.  The  Romans 
do  not  come  up  to  our  standard  of  physique, 
and  I  am  afraid  the  Golden  Legion  would 
laugh  at  them.  But  they  are  sturdy  little 
fellows,  and  not  to  be  despised  when  it  comes 
to  marching,  or  turning  their  hands  to  the 
thousand  domestic  details  of  the  camp  ; 
moreover,  they  are  invariably  good-humoured, 
and  that  is  a  great  charm. 

It  is  unfortunately  impossible  to  officer  all 
the  troops  with  gentlemen,  and  that  is  a 
drawback  of  which  thoughtful  Romans  are 
acutely  conscious.  It  is  on  this  account  that 
there  is  none  of  that  cordial  relation  between 
officer  and  man  which  we  take  for  granted 
in  our  service.  An  intelligent  and  travelled 
Roman  said  to  me  the  other  day  :  "  How 
I  envy  you  your  Carthaginian  officers  !  Always 
in  training  !  Always  ready  !  Always  urbane  !  " 
But  we  must  remember  that  our  service  is  not 
so  numerous  as  theirs. 

I  must  not  ramble  on  further,  for  the  post 
is  going,  and  you  know  what  the  Roman  post 
is.  It  starts  when  it  feels  inclined,  and  the 
delivery  is  tantum  quantum,  as  we  say  in  Italy. 
I  have  to  be  a  good  hour  before  the  official  time 
or  risk  being  told  by  some  shabbily  uniformed 
271 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

person  that  my  letter  missed  through  my  own 
fault !  Next  week  I  hope  to  give  you  an 
interesting  account  of  Sapphira  Moshetim's 
debut.  She  is  a  Roman  of  the  Romans,  and 
I  was  quite  carried  away  !  Such  subtlety  ! 
Such  declamation  !  I  hope  to  be  her  herald, 
for  she  is  to  come  to  Carthage  next  season,  and 
I  am  sure  she  will  bear  out  all  I  say. 


272 


Open  Letter  to  a  Young  Parasite         ^ 

My  dear  Boy  : 

As  you  know,  I  was  your  father's  closest 
friend  for  many  years,  and  I  have  watched 
with  interest,  but  I  confess  not  without 
anxiety,  your  first  attempts  in  a  career  of 
which  he  was  in  my  young  days  the  most 
brilliant  exemplar. 

You  will  not  take  it  ill  in  a  man  of  my  years 
and  in  one  as  devoted  to  your  family  as  I  am 
and  have  proved  myself  to  be,  if  I  tender  you 
a  word  of  advice. 

The  profession  upon  which  you  have  en- 
gaged is  one  of  the  most  difficult  in  the 
world.  It  does  not  offer  the  great  prizes 
which  attend  the  best  forms  of  cheating, 
bullying,  and  blackmail,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  is  highly  limited,  and  offers  oppor- 
tunities to  only  a  handful  of  the  finer  souls. 

Nevertheless,    I    am    not    writing    this    to 
dissuade  you  for  one  moment  from  its  pur- 
suit.     There   is   something   in    the   fine   arts 
difficult   to  define,   but  very  deeply  felt  by 
18  273 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

everyone,  which  makes  them  of  themselves 
a  sort  of  compensation  for  their  economic 
limitations.  The  artist,  the  poet,  and  the 
actor  expect  to  live,  and  hope  to  live  well, 
but  each  one  knows  how  few  are  the  prizes,  and 
each  in  his  heart  expects  something  more 
than  a  mere  money  compensation.  So  should 
it  be  in  that  great  profession  which  you  have 
undertaken  in  the  light  of  your  father's  ex- 
ample. 

In  connection  with  that,  I  think  it  my 
duty  to  point  out  to  you  that  even  the  greatest 
success  in  this  special  calling  is  only  modest 
compared  with  successes  obtained  at  the 
Bar,  in  commerce,  or  even  in  politics.  You 
will  never  become  a  wealthy  man.  I  do  not 
desire  it  for  you.  It  should  be  yours,  if  you 
succeed,  to  enjoy  wealth  without  its  responsi- 
bility, and  to  consume  the  good  things  our 
civilization  presents  to  the  wealthy  without 
avarice,  without  the  memory  of  preceding 
poverty,  and,  above  all,  without  the  torturing 
necessity  of  considering  the  less  fortunate  of 
your  kind. 

You  must  not  expect,  my  dear  young  man, 
to  leave  even  a  modest  competence  ;  there- 
fore you  must  not  expect  to  marry  and  pro- 
vide for  children.  The  parasite  must  be 
274 


Open  Letter  to  a  Young  Parasite 

celibate.  I  have  never  known  the  rule  to 
fail,  at  least  in  our  sex.  You  will  tell  me, 
perhaps,  that  in  the  course  of  your  career, 
continually  inhabiting  the  houses  of  the  rich, 
studying  their  manners,  and  supplying  their 
wants,  you  cannot  fail  to  meet  some  heiress  ; 
that  you  do  not  see  why,  this  being  the  case, 
you  should  not  marry  her,  to  your  lasting 
advantage. 

Let  me  beg  you,  with  all  the  earnestness  in 
my  power,  to  put  such  thoughts  from  you 
altogether.  They  are  as  fatal  to  a  parasite's 
success  as  early  commercial  bargaining  to 
that  of  a  painter.  You  must  in  the  first  ten 
years  of  your  exercises  devote  yourself  wholly 
to  your  great  calling.  By  the  time  you  have 
done  that  you  will  have  unlearned  or  for- 
gotten all  that  goes  with  a  wealthy  marriage  ; 
its  heavy  responsibilities  will  be  odious  to  you, 
its  sense  of  dependence  intolerable.  Moreover 
(though  you  may  think  it  a  little  cynical  of 
me  to  say  so),  I  must  assure  you  that  no  one, 
even  a  man  with  your  exalted  ideal,  can  make 
a  success  of  married  life  unless  he  enters  it 
with  some  considerable  respect  for  his  partner. 
Now,  it  is  easy  for  the  man  who  lays  himself 
out  for  a  rich  marriage  (and  that  is  a  business 
quite  different  from  your  own,  and  one,  there- 
275 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

fore,  on  which  I  will  not  enter)  to  respect  his 
wife.  Such  men  are  commonly  possessed,  or 
soon  become  possessed,  of  a  simple  and  pro- 
found religion,  which  is  the  worship  of  money, 
and  when  they  have  found  their  inevitable 
choice,  her  substance,  or  that  of  her  father, 
surrounds  her  with  a  halo  that  does  not  fade. 
You  could  hope  for  no  such  illusions.  The 
very  first  year  of  your  vocation  (if  you  pursue 
it  industriously  and  honestly)  will  destroy  in 
you  the  possibility  of  any  form  of  worship 
whatsoever.  No,  it  will  be  yours  to  take  up 
with  dignity,  and  I  trust  in  some  permanent 
fashion,  that  position  of  parasite  which  is  a 
proper  and  necessary  adjunct  in  every  wealthy 
family,  and  which,  when  it  is  once  well  and 
industriously  occupied,  I  have  never  known 
to  fail  in  promoting  the  happiness  of  its  in- 
cumbent. 

Let  me  turn  from  all  this  and  give  you  a 
few  rough  rules  which  should  guide  you  in 
the  earlier  part  of  your  way.  You  will  not, 
I  am  sure,  reject  them  lightly,  coming  as 
they  do  from  a  friend  of  my  standing  and 
experience.  Young  men  commonly  regard 
the  advice  of  their  elders  as  something  too 
crude  to  be  observed.  It  is  a  fatal  error. 
What  they  take  for  crudity  is  only  the 
276 


Open  Letter  to  a  Young  Parasite 

terseness  and  pressure  of  accumulated  ex- 
perience. 

The  first  main  rule  is  to  take  note  of  that 
limit  of  insult  and  contempt  beyond  which 
your  master  will  revolt.  Note  carefully 
what  I  say.  No  one,  and  least  of  all  the 
prosperous,  especially  when  their  prosperity 
is  combined  with  culture,  will  long  tolerate 
flattery.  A  certain  indifference,  spiced  with 
occasional  contempt  and  not  infrequent  in- 
solence, is  what  those  of  jaded  appetite  look 
for  in  any  permanent  companion.  Without 
a  full  knowledge  of  this  great  truth,  hundreds 
of  your  compeers  have  fallen  early  upon  the 
field,  never  to  rise  again.  For  if  it  is  true  that 
the  wealthy  and  the  refined  demand  much 
seasoning  in  their  companionship,  it  is  equally 
true  that  there  is  a  fairly  sharp  boundary 
beyond  which  they  suddenly  revolt.  Henry 
Bellarmine  was  thrust  out  of  the  Congletons' 
house  for  no  other  reason.  The  same  cause 
led  to  poor  Ralph  Pagberry's  imprisonment, 
and  I  could  quote  you  hosts  of  others. 

My  next  rule  is  that  you  should  never,  under 
any  temptation  of  weather,  or  ill  health,  or 
fatigue,  permit  yourself  really  and  thoroughly 
to  bore  either  your  patron  or  any  one  of  his 
guests,  near  relatives,  or  advisers.  As  it  is  not 
277 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

easy  for  a  young  man  to  know  when  he  is 
boring  the  well-to-do,  let  me  give  you  a  few 
hints. 

When  the  rich  begin  to  talk  one  to  the 
other  in  your  presence  without  noticing  you,  it 
is  a  sign.  When  they  answer  what  you  are  say- 
ing to  them  in  a  manner  totally  irrelevant,  it 
is  another.  When  they  smile  very  sympatheti- 
cally, but  at  something  else  in  the  room,  not 
your  face,  it  is  a  third.  And  when  they  give 
an  interested  exclamation,  such  as,  "  No  doubt. 
No  doubt,"  or,  "  I  can  well  believe  it,"  such 
expressions  having  no  relation  to  what  passed 
immediately  before,  it  is  a  fourth. 

Add  to  these  criteria  certain  plain  rules, 
such  as  never  upon  any  account  to  read 
aloud  to  the  rich  unless  they  constrain  you 
to  do  so,  never  to  sing,  never  to  be  the  last 
to  leave  the  room  or  to  go  to  bed,  and  you 
will  not  sin  upon  this  score. 

Let  me  give  you  a  further  rule,  which  is, 
to  agree  with  the  women.  It  is  very  difficult 
for  one  of  our  sex  to  remember  this,  because 
our  sex  loves  argument  and  is  with  difficulty 
persuaded  that  contradiction  and  even  con- 
troversy are  intolerable  to  ladies.  Mould  your 
conversation  with  them  in  such  a  fashion  that 
they  may  hear  from  you  either  a  brilliant 
278 


Open  Letter  to  a  Young  Parasite 

account  at  second  hand  of  themselves  or  a 
very  odious  one  of  their  friends  ;  but  do  not 
be  so  foolish  as  to  touch  upon  abstract  matters, 
and  if  these  by  any  chance  fall  into  the  con- 
versation, simply  discover  your  companion's 
real  or  supposed  position,  and  agree  with  it. 

I  have  little  more  to  add.  Be  courteous 
to  all  chance  •  guests  in  the  house.  You  will 
tell  me,  justly  enough,  that  the  great  majority 
of  them  will  be  unimportant  or  poor  or  both. 
But  the  point  is  that  you  can  never  tell  when 
one  of  them  may  turn  out  to  be,  either  then 
or  in  the  future,  important  or  rich  or  both. 
The  rule  is  simple  and  absolute.  Cultivate 
courtesy,  avoid  affection  ;  use  the  first  upon 
all  occasions,  and  forget  so  much  as  the  mean- 
ing of  the  second. 

Lastly,  drink  wine,  but  drink  it  in  modera- 
tion. I  have  known  admirably  successful 
parasites  who  were  total  abstainers,  but  only 
in  the  houses  of  fanatics  with  whom  this 
peculiar  habit  was  a  creed.  The  moment  these 
successful  men  passed  to  other  employers,  I 
was  interested  to  note  that  they  at  once  aban- 
doned the  foolish  trick.  But  if  it  is  important 
not  to  fall  into  the  Mohammedan  foible  of  total 
abstinence  from  wine,  it  is,  if  anything,  even 
more  important  never  upon  any  occasion 
279 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

whatsoever  to  exceed  in  it.  Excess  in  wine 
is  dangerous  in  a  degree  to  the  burglar,  the 
thief,  the  money-lender,  the  poisoner,  and 
many  professions  other  than  your  own,  but 
in  that  which  you  have  chosen  it  is  not 
dangerous,  but  fatal.  Let  such  excess  be 
apparent  once  in  the  career  of  a  young  para- 
site, and  that  career  is  as  good  as  done  for. 
I  urge  this  truth  upon  you  most  solemnly,  my 
dear  lad,  by  way  of  ending. 

I  wish  you  the  best  of  luck,  and  I  am  your 
poor  father's  devoted  friend  and  your  own. 


280 


On  Dropping  Anchor      ^x     ^>     *o     ^ 

THE  best  noise  in  all  the  world  is  the  rattle 
of  the  anchor  chain  "when  one  comes  into 
harbour  at  last  and  lets  it  go  over  the  bows. 

You  may  say  that  one  does  nothing  of  the 
sort,  that  one  picks  up  moorings,  and  that 
letting  go  so  heavy  a  thing  as  an  anchor  is  no 
business  for  you  and  me.  If  you  say  that 
you  are  wrong.  Men  go  from  inhabited  place 
to  inhabited  place,  and  for  pleasure  from 
station  to  station,  then  pick  up  moorings  as 
best  they  can,  usually  craning  over  the  side 
and  grabbing  as  they  pass,  and  cursing  the 
man  astern  for  leaving  such  way  on  her  and  for 
passing  so  wide.  Yes,  I  know  that.  You  are 
not  the  only  man  who  has  picked  up  moorings. 
Not  by  many  many  thousands.  Many  moorings 
have  I  picked  up  in  many  places,  none  without 
some  sort  of  misfortune  ;  therefore  do  I  still 
prefer  the  rattle  of  the  anchor  chain. 

Once- — to  be  accurate,  seventeen  years  ago 
• — I  had  been  out  all  night  by  myself  in  a  boat 
called  the  Silver  Star.  She  was  a  very  small 
281 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

boat.  She  had  only  one  sail ;  she  was  black 
inside  and  out,  and  I  think  about  one  hundred 
years  old.  I  had  hired  her  of  a  poor  man,  and 
she  was  his  only  possession. 

It  was  a  rough  night  in  the  late  summer  when 
the  rich  are  compelled  in  their  detestable  grind 
to  go  to  the  Solent.  When  I  say  it  was  night 
I  mean  it  was  the  early  morning,  just  late 
enough  for  the  rich  to  be  asleep  aboard  their 
boats,  and  the  dawn  was  silent  upon  the  sea. 
There  was  a  strong  tide  running  up  the  Medina. 
I  was  tired  to  death.  I  had  passed  the  Royal 
Yacht  Squadron  grounds,  and  the  first  thing 
I  saw  was  a  very  fine  and  noble  buoy- — new- 
painted,  gay,  lordly- — moorings  worthy  of  a 
man  ! 

I  let  go  the  halyard  very  briskly,  and  I 
nipped  forward  and  got  my  hand  upon  that 
great  buoy- — there  was  no  hauling  of  it  in- 
board ;  I  took  the  little  painter  of  my  boat 
and  made  it  fast  to  this  noble  buoy,  and  then 
immediately  I  fell  asleep.  In  this  sleep  of 
mine  I  heard,  as  in  a  pleasant  dream,  the  exact 
motion  of  many  oars  rowed  by  strong  men,  and 
very  soon  afterwards  I  heard  a  voice  with  a 
Colonial  accent  swearing  in  an  abominable 
manner,  and  I  woke  up  and  looked — and 
there  was  a  man  of  prodigious  wealth,  all 
282 


On  Dropping  Anchor 

dressed  in  white,  and  with  an  extremely  new 
cap  on  his  head.  His  whiskers  also  were  white 
and  his  face  bright  red,  and  he  was  in  a  great 
passion.  He  was  evidently  the  owner  or 
master  of  the  buoy,  and  on  either  side  of  the 
fine  boat  in  which  he  rowed  were  the  rowers, 
his  slaves.  He  could  not  conceive  why  I  had 
tied  the  Silver  Star  to  his  magnificent  great 
imperial  moorings,  to  which  he  had  decided  to 
tie  his  own  expensive  ship,  on  which,  no 
doubt,  a  dozen  as  rich  as  himself  were  sailing 
the  seas. 

I  told  him  that  I  was  sorry  I  had  picked 
up  his  moorings,  but  that,  in  this  country, 
it  was  the  common  courtesy  of  the  sea  to  pick 
up  any  spare  moorings  one  could  find.  I 
also  asked  him  the  name  of  his  expensive 
ship,  but  he  only  answered  with  curses.  I 
told  him  the  name  of  my  ship  was  the  Silver 
Star. 

Then,  when  I  had  cast  off,  I  put  out  the 
sweeps  and  I  rowed  gently,  for  it  was  now 
slack  water  at  the  top  of  the  tide,  and  I 
stood  by  while  he  tied  his  magnificent  yacht 
to  the  moorings.  When  he  had  done  that 
I  rowed  under  the  stern  of  that  ship  and  read 
her  name.  But  I  will  not  print  it  here,  only  let 
me  tell  you  it  was  the  name  of  a  ship  belonging 
283 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

to  a  fabulously  rich  man.  Riches,  I  thought 
then  and  I  think  still,  corrupt  the  heart. 

Upon  another  occasion  I  came  with  one  com- 
panion across  the  bar  of  Orford  River,  out  of  a 
very  heavy  wind  outside  and  a  very  heavy  sea. 
I  just  touched  as  I  crossed  that  bar,  though 
I  was  on  the  top  of  the  highest  tide  of  the  year, 
for  it  was  just  this  time  in  September,  the 
highest  springs  of  the  hunter's  moon. 

My  companion  and  I  sailed  up  Orford  River, 
and  when  we  came  to  Orford  Town  we  saw 
13  buoy,  and  I  said  to  my  companion,  "  Let 
us  pick  up  moorings." 

Upon  the  bank  of  the  river  was  a  long  line 
of  men,  all  shouting  and  howling,  and  warning 
us  not  to  touch  that  buoy.  But  we  called  out 
to  them  that  we  meant  no  harm.  We  only 
meant  to  pick  up  those  moorings  for  a  moment, 
so  as  to  make  everything  snug  on  board,  and 
that  then  we  would  take  a  line  ashore  and  lie 
close  to  the  wharf.  Only  the  more  did  those 
numerous  men  (whom  many  others  ran  up  to 
join  as  I  called)  forbid  us  with  oaths  to  touch 
the  buoy.  Nevertheless,  we  picked  up  the 
little  buoy  (which  was  quite  small  and  light) 
and  we  got  it  in-board,  and  held  on,  waiting 
for  our  boat  to  swing  to  it.  But  an  astonishing 
thing  happened  !  The  boat  paid  no  attention 
284 


On  Dropping  Anchor 

to  the  moorings,  but  went  careering  up  river 
carrying  the  buoy  with  it,  and  apparently 
dragging  the  moorings  along  the  bottom  with- 
out the  least  difficulty.  And  this  was  no 
wonder,  for  we  found  out  afterwards  that  the 
little  buoy  had  only  been  set  there  to  mark 
a  racing  point,  and  that  the  weights  holding 
the  line  of  it  to  the  bottom  were  very  light 
and  few.  So  it  was  no  wonder  the  men  of 
Orford  had  been  so  angry.  Soon  it  was  dark, 
and  we  replaced  the  buoy  stealthily,  and  when 
we  came  in  to  eat  at  the  Inn  we  were  not 
recognized. 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  was  written  the 
song  : 

The  men  that  lived  in  Orford  stood 

Upon  the  shore  to  meet  me  ; 
Their  faces  were  like  carven  wood, 

They  did  not  wish  to  greet  me. 
etc. 

It  has  eighteen  verses. 

I  say  again,  unless  you  have  moorings  of 
your  own — an  extravagant  habit — picking  up 
moorings  is  always  a  perilous  and  doubtful 
thing,  fraught  with  accident  and  hatred  and 
mischance.  Give  me  the  rattle  of  the  anchor 
chain  ! 

I  love  to  consider  a  place  which  I  have 
285 


This  and  That  and  the  Other 

never  yet  seen,  but  which  I  shall  reach  at  last, 
full  of  repose  and  marking  the  end  of  those 
voyages,  and  security  from  the  tumble  of  the 
sea. 

This  place  will  be  a  cove  set  round  with  high 
hills  on  which  there  shall  be  no  house  or  sign 
of  men,  and  it  shall  be  enfolded  by  quite 
deserted  land  ;  but  the  westering  sun  will 
shine  pleasantly  upon  it  under  a  warm  air. 
It  will  be  a  proper  place  for  sleep. 

The  fair- way  into  that  haven  shall  lie  behind 
a  pleasant  little  beach  of  shingle,  which  shall 
run  out  aslant  into  the  sea  from  the  steep  hill- 
side, and  shall  be  a  breakwater  made  by  God. 
The  tide  shall  run  up  behind  it  smoothly,  and 
in  a  silent  way,  filling  the  quiet  hollow  of  the 
hills,  brimming  it  all  up  like  a  cup- — a  cup  of 
refreshment  and  of  quiet,  a  cup  of  ending. 

Then  with  what  pleasure  shall  I  put  my 
small  boat  round,  just  round  the  point  of  that 
shingle  beach,  noting  the  shoal  water  by  the 
eddies  and  the  deeps  by  the  blue  colour  of 
them  where  the  channel  runs  from  the  main 
into  the  fair-way.  Up  that  fair-way  shall  I 
go,  up  into  the  cove,  and  the  gates  of  it  shall 
shut  behind  me,  headland  against  headland, 
so  that  I  shall  not  see  the  open  sea  any  more, 
though  I  shall  still  hear  its  distant  noise.  But 
286 


On  Dropping  Anchor 

all  around  me,  save  for  that  distant  echo  of 
the  surf  from  the  high  hills,  will  be  silence  ; 
and  the  evening  will  be  gathering  already. 

Under  that  falling  light,  all  alone  in  such 
a  place,  I  shall  let  go  the  anchor  chain,  and  let 
it  rattle  for  the  last  time.  My  anchor  will  go 
down  into  the  clear  salt  water  with  a  run,  and 
when  it  touches  I  shall  pay  out  four  lengths 
or  more  so  that  she  may  swing  easily  and  not 
drag,  and  then  I  shall  tie  up  my  canvas  and 
fasten  all  for  the  night,  and  get  me  ready  for 
sleep.  And  that  will  be  the  end  of  my  sailing. 


287 


PRINTED    BY 

WILLIAM    BKKNDON    AND    SON,    LTD. 
PLYMOUTH 


PR  6003  .E45  T4  1912  SMC 

Belloc.  Hilaire 
This  and  that  and 
the  other  47228499